Quotations.ch
  Directory : The Europeans
GUIDE SUPPORT US BLOG
  • The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Europeans, by Henry James
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
  • no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use
  • it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • Title: The Europeans
  • Author: Henry James
  • Release Date: March 14, 2006 [EBook #179]
  • Last Updated: September 18, 2016
  • Language: English
  • Character set encoding: UTF-8
  • *** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE EUROPEANS ***
  • Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
  • THE EUROPEANS
  • by Henry James
  • CONTENTS
  • CHAPTER I
  • CHAPTER II
  • CHAPTER III
  • CHAPTER IV
  • CHAPTER V
  • CHAPTER VI
  • CHAPTER VII
  • CHAPTER VIII
  • CHAPTER IX
  • CHAPTER X
  • CHAPTER XI
  • CHAPTER XII
  • CHAPTER I
  • A narrow grave-yard in the heart of a bustling, indifferent city, seen
  • from the windows of a gloomy-looking inn, is at no time an object of
  • enlivening suggestion; and the spectacle is not at its best when the
  • mouldy tombstones and funereal umbrage have received the ineffectual
  • refreshment of a dull, moist snow-fall. If, while the air is thickened
  • by this frosty drizzle, the calendar should happen to indicate that the
  • blessed vernal season is already six weeks old, it will be admitted that
  • no depressing influence is absent from the scene. This fact was keenly
  • felt on a certain 12th of May, upwards of thirty years since, by a lady
  • who stood looking out of one of the windows of the best hotel in the
  • ancient city of Boston. She had stood there for half an hour--stood
  • there, that is, at intervals; for from time to time she turned back
  • into the room and measured its length with a restless step. In the
  • chimney-place was a red-hot fire which emitted a small blue flame; and
  • in front of the fire, at a table, sat a young man who was busily plying
  • a pencil. He had a number of sheets of paper cut into small
  • equal squares, and he was apparently covering them with pictorial
  • designs--strange-looking figures. He worked rapidly and attentively,
  • sometimes threw back his head and held out his drawing at arm’s-length,
  • and kept up a soft, gay-sounding humming and whistling. The lady brushed
  • past him in her walk; her much-trimmed skirts were voluminous. She never
  • dropped her eyes upon his work; she only turned them, occasionally, as
  • she passed, to a mirror suspended above the toilet-table on the other
  • side of the room. Here she paused a moment, gave a pinch to her waist
  • with her two hands, or raised these members--they were very plump
  • and pretty--to the multifold braids of her hair, with a movement half
  • caressing, half corrective. An attentive observer might have fancied
  • that during these periods of desultory self-inspection her face forgot
  • its melancholy; but as soon as she neared the window again it began to
  • proclaim that she was a very ill-pleased woman. And indeed, in what
  • met her eyes there was little to be pleased with. The window-panes were
  • battered by the sleet; the head-stones in the grave-yard beneath seemed
  • to be holding themselves askance to keep it out of their faces. A tall
  • iron railing protected them from the street, and on the other side of
  • the railing an assemblage of Bostonians were trampling about in the
  • liquid snow. Many of them were looking up and down; they appeared to be
  • waiting for something. From time to time a strange vehicle drew near to
  • the place where they stood,--such a vehicle as the lady at the window,
  • in spite of a considerable acquaintance with human inventions, had
  • never seen before: a huge, low omnibus, painted in brilliant colors,
  • and decorated apparently with jangling bells, attached to a species of
  • groove in the pavement, through which it was dragged, with a great deal
  • of rumbling, bouncing and scratching, by a couple of remarkably small
  • horses. When it reached a certain point the people in front of the
  • grave-yard, of whom much the greater number were women, carrying
  • satchels and parcels, projected themselves upon it in a compact body--a
  • movement suggesting the scramble for places in a life-boat at sea--and
  • were engulfed in its large interior. Then the life-boat--or the
  • life-car, as the lady at the window of the hotel vaguely designated
  • it--went bumping and jingling away upon its invisible wheels, with the
  • helmsman (the man at the wheel) guiding its course incongruously from
  • the prow. This phenomenon was repeated every three minutes, and the
  • supply of eagerly-moving women in cloaks, bearing reticules and bundles,
  • renewed itself in the most liberal manner. On the other side of the
  • grave-yard was a row of small red brick houses, showing a series of
  • homely, domestic-looking backs; at the end opposite the hotel a tall
  • wooden church-spire, painted white, rose high into the vagueness of
  • the snow-flakes. The lady at the window looked at it for some time; for
  • reasons of her own she thought it the ugliest thing she had ever seen.
  • She hated it, she despised it; it threw her into a state of irritation
  • that was quite out of proportion to any sensible motive. She had never
  • known herself to care so much about church-spires.
  • She was not pretty; but even when it expressed perplexed irritation her
  • face was most interesting and agreeable. Neither was she in her
  • first youth; yet, though slender, with a great deal of extremely
  • well-fashioned roundness of contour--a suggestion both of maturity and
  • flexibility--she carried her three and thirty years as a light-wristed
  • Hebe might have carried a brimming wine-cup. Her complexion was
  • fatigued, as the French say; her mouth was large, her lips too full, her
  • teeth uneven, her chin rather commonly modeled; she had a thick nose,
  • and when she smiled--she was constantly smiling--the lines beside it
  • rose too high, toward her eyes. But these eyes were charming: gray
  • in color, brilliant, quickly glancing, gently resting, full of
  • intelligence. Her forehead was very low--it was her only handsome
  • feature; and she had a great abundance of crisp dark hair, finely
  • frizzled, which was always braided in a manner that suggested some
  • Southern or Eastern, some remotely foreign, woman. She had a large
  • collection of ear-rings, and wore them in alternation; and they seemed
  • to give a point to her Oriental or exotic aspect. A compliment had once
  • been paid her, which, being repeated to her, gave her greater pleasure
  • than anything she had ever heard. “A pretty woman?” someone had said.
  • “Why, her features are very bad.” “I don’t know about her features,” a
  • very discerning observer had answered; “but she carries her head like a
  • pretty woman.” You may imagine whether, after this, she carried her head
  • less becomingly.
  • She turned away from the window at last, pressing her hands to her eyes.
  • “It’s too horrible!” she exclaimed. “I shall go back--I shall go back!”
  • And she flung herself into a chair before the fire.
  • “Wait a little, dear child,” said the young man softly, sketching away
  • at his little scraps of paper.
  • The lady put out her foot; it was very small, and there was an immense
  • rosette on her slipper. She fixed her eyes for a while on this ornament,
  • and then she looked at the glowing bed of anthracite coal in the grate.
  • “Did you ever see anything so hideous as that fire?” she demanded. “Did
  • you ever see anything so--so _affreux_ as--as everything?” She spoke
  • English with perfect purity; but she brought out this French epithet
  • in a manner that indicated that she was accustomed to using French
  • epithets.
  • “I think the fire is very pretty,” said the young man, glancing at it
  • a moment. “Those little blue tongues, dancing on top of the crimson
  • embers, are extremely picturesque. They are like a fire in an
  • alchemist’s laboratory.”
  • “You are too good-natured, my dear,” his companion declared.
  • The young man held out one of his drawings, with his head on one side.
  • His tongue was gently moving along his under-lip. “Good-natured--yes.
  • Too good-natured--no.”
  • “You are irritating,” said the lady, looking at her slipper.
  • He began to retouch his sketch. “I think you mean simply that you are
  • irritated.”
  • “Ah, for that, yes!” said his companion, with a little bitter laugh.
  • “It’s the darkest day of my life--and you know what that means.”
  • “Wait till tomorrow,” rejoined the young man.
  • “Yes, we have made a great mistake. If there is any doubt about it
  • today, there certainly will be none tomorrow. _Ce sera clair, au
  • moins!_”
  • The young man was silent a few moments, driving his pencil. Then at
  • last, “There are no such things as mistakes,” he affirmed.
  • “Very true--for those who are not clever enough to perceive them. Not
  • to recognize one’s mistakes--that would be happiness in life,” the lady
  • went on, still looking at her pretty foot.
  • “My dearest sister,” said the young man, always intent upon his drawing,
  • “it’s the first time you have told me I am not clever.”
  • “Well, by your own theory I can’t call it a mistake,” answered his
  • sister, pertinently enough.
  • The young man gave a clear, fresh laugh. “You, at least, are clever
  • enough, dearest sister,” he said.
  • “I was not so when I proposed this.”
  • “Was it you who proposed it?” asked her brother.
  • She turned her head and gave him a little stare. “Do you desire the
  • credit of it?”
  • “If you like, I will take the blame,” he said, looking up with a smile.
  • “Yes,” she rejoined in a moment, “you make no difference in these
  • things. You have no sense of property.”
  • The young man gave his joyous laugh again. “If that means I have no
  • property, you are right!”
  • “Don’t joke about your poverty,” said his sister. “That is quite as
  • vulgar as to boast about it.”
  • “My poverty! I have just finished a drawing that will bring me fifty
  • francs!”
  • _“Voyons,”_ said the lady, putting out her hand.
  • He added a touch or two, and then gave her his sketch. She looked at it,
  • but she went on with her idea of a moment before. “If a woman were to
  • ask you to marry her you would say, ‘Certainly, my dear, with pleasure!’
  • And you would marry her and be ridiculously happy. Then at the end of
  • three months you would say to her, ‘You know that blissful day when I
  • begged you to be mine!’”
  • The young man had risen from the table, stretching his arms a little; he
  • walked to the window. “That is a description of a charming nature,” he
  • said.
  • “Oh, yes, you have a charming nature; I regard that as our capital. If
  • I had not been convinced of that I should never have taken the risk of
  • bringing you to this dreadful country.”
  • “This comical country, this delightful country!” exclaimed the young
  • man, and he broke into the most animated laughter.
  • “Is it those women scrambling into the omnibus?” asked his companion.
  • “What do you suppose is the attraction?”
  • “I suppose there is a very good-looking man inside,” said the young man.
  • “In each of them? They come along in hundreds, and the men in this
  • country don’t seem at all handsome. As for the women--I have never seen
  • so many at once since I left the convent.”
  • “The women are very pretty,” her brother declared, “and the whole affair
  • is very amusing. I must make a sketch of it.” And he came back to the
  • table quickly, and picked up his utensils--a small sketching-board,
  • a sheet of paper, and three or four crayons. He took his place at the
  • window with these things, and stood there glancing out, plying his
  • pencil with an air of easy skill. While he worked he wore a
  • brilliant smile. Brilliant is indeed the word at this moment for his
  • strongly-lighted face. He was eight and twenty years old; he had a
  • short, slight, well-made figure. Though he bore a noticeable resemblance
  • to his sister, he was a better favored person: fair-haired, clear-faced,
  • witty-looking, with a delicate finish of feature and an expression at
  • once urbane and not at all serious, a warm blue eye, an eyebrow finely
  • drawn and excessively arched--an eyebrow which, if ladies wrote sonnets
  • to those of their lovers, might have been made the subject of such a
  • piece of verse--and a light moustache that flourished upwards as if
  • blown that way by the breath of a constant smile. There was something
  • in his physiognomy at once benevolent and picturesque. But, as I have
  • hinted, it was not at all serious. The young man’s face was, in this
  • respect, singular; it was not at all serious, and yet it inspired the
  • liveliest confidence.
  • “Be sure you put in plenty of snow,” said his sister. “_Bonté divine_,
  • what a climate!”
  • “I shall leave the sketch all white, and I shall put in the little
  • figures in black,” the young man answered, laughing. “And I shall call
  • it--what is that line in Keats?--Mid-May’s Eldest Child!”
  • “I don’t remember,” said the lady, “that mamma ever told me it was like
  • this.”
  • “Mamma never told you anything disagreeable. And it’s not like
  • this--every day. You will see that tomorrow we shall have a splendid
  • day.”
  • “_Qu’en savez-vous?_ Tomorrow I shall go away.”
  • “Where shall you go?”
  • “Anywhere away from here. Back to Silberstadt. I shall write to the
  • Reigning Prince.”
  • The young man turned a little and looked at her, with his crayon poised.
  • “My dear Eugenia,” he murmured, “were you so happy at sea?”
  • Eugenia got up; she still held in her hand the drawing her brother had
  • given her. It was a bold, expressive sketch of a group of miserable
  • people on the deck of a steamer, clinging together and clutching at each
  • other, while the vessel lurched downward, at a terrific angle, into
  • the hollow of a wave. It was extremely clever, and full of a sort of
  • tragi-comical power. Eugenia dropped her eyes upon it and made a sad
  • grimace. “How can you draw such odious scenes?” she asked. “I should
  • like to throw it into the fire!” And she tossed the paper away. Her
  • brother watched, quietly, to see where it went. It fluttered down to the
  • floor, where he let it lie. She came toward the window, pinching in
  • her waist. “Why don’t you reproach me--abuse me?” she asked. “I think
  • I should feel better then. Why don’t you tell me that you hate me for
  • bringing you here?”
  • “Because you would not believe it. I adore you, dear sister! I am
  • delighted to be here, and I am charmed with the prospect.”
  • “I don’t know what had taken possession of me. I had lost my head,”
  • Eugenia went on.
  • The young man, on his side, went on plying his pencil. “It is evidently
  • a most curious and interesting country. Here we are, and I mean to enjoy
  • it.”
  • His companion turned away with an impatient step, but presently came
  • back. “High spirits are doubtless an excellent thing,” she said; “but
  • you give one too much of them, and I can’t see that they have done you
  • any good.”
  • The young man stared, with lifted eyebrows, smiling; he tapped his
  • handsome nose with his pencil. “They have made me happy!”
  • “That was the least they could do; they have made you nothing else. You
  • have gone through life thanking fortune for such very small favors that
  • she has never put herself to any trouble for you.”
  • “She must have put herself to a little, I think, to present me with so
  • admirable a sister.”
  • “Be serious, Felix. You forget that I am your elder.”
  • “With a sister, then, so elderly!” rejoined Felix, laughing. “I hoped we
  • had left seriousness in Europe.”
  • “I fancy you will find it here. Remember that you are nearly thirty
  • years old, and that you are nothing but an obscure Bohemian--a penniless
  • correspondent of an illustrated newspaper.”
  • “Obscure as much as you please, but not so much of a Bohemian as you
  • think. And not at all penniless! I have a hundred pounds in my pocket.
  • I have an engagement to make fifty sketches, and I mean to paint the
  • portraits of all our cousins, and of all _their_ cousins, at a hundred
  • dollars a head.”
  • “You are not ambitious,” said Eugenia.
  • “You are, dear Baroness,” the young man replied.
  • The Baroness was silent a moment, looking out at the sleet-darkened
  • grave-yard and the bumping horse-cars. “Yes, I am ambitious,” she said
  • at last. “And my ambition has brought me to this dreadful place!” She
  • glanced about her--the room had a certain vulgar nudity; the bed and the
  • window were curtainless--and she gave a little passionate sigh. “Poor
  • old ambition!” she exclaimed. Then she flung herself down upon a sofa
  • which stood near against the wall, and covered her face with her hands.
  • Her brother went on with his drawing, rapidly and skillfully; after some
  • moments he sat down beside her and showed her his sketch. “Now, don’t
  • you think that’s pretty good for an obscure Bohemian?” he asked. “I have
  • knocked off another fifty francs.”
  • Eugenia glanced at the little picture as he laid it on her lap. “Yes,
  • it is very clever,” she said. And in a moment she added, “Do you suppose
  • our cousins do that?”
  • “Do what?”
  • “Get into those things, and look like that.”
  • Felix meditated awhile. “I really can’t say. It will be interesting to
  • discover.”
  • “Oh, the rich people can’t!” said the Baroness.
  • “Are you very sure they are rich?” asked Felix, lightly.
  • His sister slowly turned in her place, looking at him. “Heavenly
  • powers!” she murmured. “You have a way of bringing out things!”
  • “It will certainly be much pleasanter if they are rich,” Felix declared.
  • “Do you suppose if I had not known they were rich I would ever have
  • come?”
  • The young man met his sister’s somewhat peremptory eye with his bright,
  • contented glance. “Yes, it certainly will be pleasanter,” he repeated.
  • “That is all I expect of them,” said the Baroness. “I don’t count upon
  • their being clever or friendly--at first--or elegant or interesting. But
  • I assure you I insist upon their being rich.”
  • Felix leaned his head upon the back of the sofa and looked awhile at the
  • oblong patch of sky to which the window served as frame. The snow was
  • ceasing; it seemed to him that the sky had begun to brighten. “I count
  • upon their being rich,” he said at last, “and powerful, and clever, and
  • friendly, and elegant, and interesting, and generally delightful! _Tu
  • vas voir_.” And he bent forward and kissed his sister. “Look there!” he
  • went on. “As a portent, even while I speak, the sky is turning the color
  • of gold; the day is going to be splendid.”
  • And indeed, within five minutes the weather had changed. The sun broke
  • out through the snow-clouds and jumped into the Baroness’s room. “_Bonté
  • divine_,” exclaimed this lady, “what a climate!”
  • “We will go out and see the world,” said Felix.
  • And after a while they went out. The air had grown warm as well as
  • brilliant; the sunshine had dried the pavements. They walked about the
  • streets at hazard, looking at the people and the houses, the shops and
  • the vehicles, the blazing blue sky and the muddy crossings, the hurrying
  • men and the slow-strolling maidens, the fresh red bricks and the bright
  • green trees, the extraordinary mixture of smartness and shabbiness.
  • From one hour to another the day had grown vernal; even in the bustling
  • streets there was an odor of earth and blossom. Felix was immensely
  • entertained. He had called it a comical country, and he went about
  • laughing at everything he saw. You would have said that American
  • civilization expressed itself to his sense in a tissue of capital jokes.
  • The jokes were certainly excellent, and the young man’s merriment was
  • joyous and genial. He possessed what is called the pictorial sense;
  • and this first glimpse of democratic manners stirred the same sort of
  • attention that he would have given to the movements of a lively
  • young person with a bright complexion. Such attention would have been
  • demonstrative and complimentary; and in the present case Felix might
  • have passed for an undispirited young exile revisiting the haunts of
  • his childhood. He kept looking at the violent blue of the sky, at the
  • scintillating air, at the scattered and multiplied patches of color.
  • “_Comme c’est bariolé_, eh?” he said to his sister in that foreign
  • tongue which they both appeared to feel a mysterious prompting
  • occasionally to use.
  • “Yes, it is _bariolé_ indeed,” the Baroness answered. “I don’t like the
  • coloring; it hurts my eyes.”
  • “It shows how extremes meet,” the young man rejoined. “Instead of coming
  • to the West we seem to have gone to the East. The way the sky touches
  • the house-tops is just like Cairo; and the red and blue sign-boards
  • patched over the face of everything remind one of Mahometan
  • decorations.”
  • “The young women are not Mahometan,” said his companion. “They can’t be
  • said to hide their faces. I never saw anything so bold.”
  • “Thank Heaven they don’t hide their faces!” cried Felix. “Their faces
  • are uncommonly pretty.”
  • “Yes, their faces are often very pretty,” said the Baroness, who was
  • a very clever woman. She was too clever a woman not to be capable of
  • a great deal of just and fine observation. She clung more closely than
  • usual to her brother’s arm; she was not exhilarated, as he was; she said
  • very little, but she noted a great many things and made her reflections.
  • She was a little excited; she felt that she had indeed come to a strange
  • country, to make her fortune. Superficially, she was conscious of a good
  • deal of irritation and displeasure; the Baroness was a very delicate
  • and fastidious person. Of old, more than once, she had gone, for
  • entertainment’s sake and in brilliant company, to a fair in a provincial
  • town. It seemed to her now that she was at an enormous fair--that the
  • entertainment and the _désagréments_ were very much the same. She found
  • herself alternately smiling and shrinking; the show was very curious,
  • but it was probable, from moment to moment, that one would be jostled.
  • The Baroness had never seen so many people walking about before; she
  • had never been so mixed up with people she did not know. But little by
  • little she felt that this fair was a more serious undertaking. She went
  • with her brother into a large public garden, which seemed very pretty,
  • but where she was surprised at seeing no carriages. The afternoon was
  • drawing to a close; the coarse, vivid grass and the slender tree-boles
  • were gilded by the level sunbeams--gilded as with gold that was fresh
  • from the mine. It was the hour at which ladies should come out for an
  • airing and roll past a hedge of pedestrians, holding their parasols
  • askance. Here, however, Eugenia observed no indications of this custom,
  • the absence of which was more anomalous as there was a charming avenue
  • of remarkably graceful, arching elms in the most convenient contiguity
  • to a large, cheerful street, in which, evidently, among the more
  • prosperous members of the _bourgeoisie_, a great deal of pedestrianism
  • went forward. Our friends passed out into this well lighted promenade,
  • and Felix noticed a great many more pretty girls and called his sister’s
  • attention to them. This latter measure, however, was superfluous; for
  • the Baroness had inspected, narrowly, these charming young ladies.
  • “I feel an intimate conviction that our cousins are like that,” said
  • Felix.
  • The Baroness hoped so, but this is not what she said. “They are very
  • pretty,” she said, “but they are mere little girls. Where are the
  • women--the women of thirty?”
  • “Of thirty-three, do you mean?” her brother was going to ask; for he
  • understood often both what she said and what she did not say. But he
  • only exclaimed upon the beauty of the sunset, while the Baroness, who
  • had come to seek her fortune, reflected that it would certainly be well
  • for her if the persons against whom she might need to measure herself
  • should all be mere little girls. The sunset was superb; they stopped
  • to look at it; Felix declared that he had never seen such a gorgeous
  • mixture of colors. The Baroness also thought it splendid; and she was
  • perhaps the more easily pleased from the fact that while she stood there
  • she was conscious of much admiring observation on the part of various
  • nice-looking people who passed that way, and to whom a distinguished,
  • strikingly-dressed woman with a foreign air, exclaiming upon the
  • beauties of nature on a Boston street corner in the French tongue,
  • could not be an object of indifference. Eugenia’s spirits rose. She
  • surrendered herself to a certain tranquil gaiety. If she had come to
  • seek her fortune, it seemed to her that her fortune would be easy to
  • find. There was a promise of it in the gorgeous purity of the western
  • sky; there was an intimation in the mild, unimpertinent gaze of the
  • passers of a certain natural facility in things.
  • “You will not go back to Silberstadt, eh?” asked Felix.
  • “Not tomorrow,” said the Baroness.
  • “Nor write to the Reigning Prince?”
  • “I shall write to him that they evidently know nothing about him over
  • here.”
  • “He will not believe you,” said the young man. “I advise you to let him
  • alone.”
  • Felix himself continued to be in high good humor. Brought up among
  • ancient customs and in picturesque cities, he yet found plenty of local
  • color in the little Puritan metropolis. That evening, after dinner, he
  • told his sister that he should go forth early on the morrow to look up
  • their cousins.
  • “You are very impatient,” said Eugenia.
  • “What can be more natural,” he asked, “after seeing all those pretty
  • girls today? If one’s cousins are of that pattern, the sooner one knows
  • them the better.”
  • “Perhaps they are not,” said Eugenia. “We ought to have brought some
  • letters--to some other people.”
  • “The other people would not be our kinsfolk.”
  • “Possibly they would be none the worse for that,” the Baroness replied.
  • Her brother looked at her with his eyebrows lifted. “That was not what
  • you said when you first proposed to me that we should come out here and
  • fraternize with our relatives. You said that it was the prompting of
  • natural affection; and when I suggested some reasons against it you
  • declared that the _voix du sang_ should go before everything.”
  • “You remember all that?” asked the Baroness.
  • “Vividly! I was greatly moved by it.”
  • She was walking up and down the room, as she had done in the morning;
  • she stopped in her walk and looked at her brother. She apparently was
  • going to say something, but she checked herself and resumed her walk.
  • Then, in a few moments, she said something different, which had the
  • effect of an explanation of the suppression of her earlier thought. “You
  • will never be anything but a child, dear brother.”
  • “One would suppose that you, madam,” answered Felix, laughing, “were a
  • thousand years old.”
  • “I am--sometimes,” said the Baroness.
  • “I will go, then, and announce to our cousins the arrival of a
  • personage so extraordinary. They will immediately come and pay you their
  • respects.”
  • Eugenia paced the length of the room again, and then she stopped before
  • her brother, laying her hand upon his arm. “They are not to come and see
  • me,” she said. “You are not to allow that. That is not the way I shall
  • meet them first.” And in answer to his interrogative glance she went on.
  • “You will go and examine, and report. You will come back and tell me
  • who they are and what they are; their number, gender, their respective
  • ages--all about them. Be sure you observe everything; be ready to
  • describe to me the locality, the accessories--how shall I say
  • it?--the _mise en scène_. Then, at my own time, at my own hour, under
  • circumstances of my own choosing, I will go to them. I will present
  • myself--I will appear before them!” said the Baroness, this time
  • phrasing her idea with a certain frankness.
  • “And what message am I to take to them?” asked Felix, who had a lively
  • faith in the justness of his sister’s arrangements.
  • She looked at him a moment--at his expression of agreeable veracity;
  • and, with that justness that he admired, she replied, “Say what you
  • please. Tell my story in the way that seems to you most--natural.” And
  • she bent her forehead for him to kiss.
  • CHAPTER II
  • The next day was splendid, as Felix had prophesied; if the winter had
  • suddenly leaped into spring, the spring had for the moment as quickly
  • leaped into summer. This was an observation made by a young girl who
  • came out of a large square house in the country, and strolled about in
  • the spacious garden which separated it from a muddy road. The flowering
  • shrubs and the neatly-disposed plants were basking in the abundant
  • light and warmth; the transparent shade of the great elms--they were
  • magnificent trees--seemed to thicken by the hour; and the intensely
  • habitual stillness offered a submissive medium to the sound of a distant
  • church-bell. The young girl listened to the church-bell; but she was not
  • dressed for church. She was bare-headed; she wore a white muslin waist,
  • with an embroidered border, and the skirt of her dress was of colored
  • muslin. She was a young lady of some two or three and twenty years
  • of age, and though a young person of her sex walking bare-headed in
  • a garden, of a Sunday morning in spring-time, can, in the nature of
  • things, never be a displeasing object, you would not have pronounced
  • this innocent Sabbath-breaker especially pretty. She was tall and pale,
  • thin and a little awkward; her hair was fair and perfectly straight; her
  • eyes were dark, and they had the singularity of seeming at once dull
  • and restless--differing herein, as you see, fatally from the ideal “fine
  • eyes,” which we always imagine to be both brilliant and tranquil. The
  • doors and windows of the large square house were all wide open, to admit
  • the purifying sunshine, which lay in generous patches upon the floor
  • of a wide, high, covered piazza adjusted to two sides of the mansion--a
  • piazza on which several straw-bottomed rocking-chairs and half a dozen
  • of those small cylindrical stools in green and blue porcelain, which
  • suggest an affiliation between the residents and the Eastern trade, were
  • symmetrically disposed. It was an ancient house--ancient in the sense
  • of being eighty years old; it was built of wood, painted a clean, clear,
  • faded gray, and adorned along the front, at intervals, with flat wooden
  • pilasters, painted white. These pilasters appeared to support a kind of
  • classic pediment, which was decorated in the middle by a large triple
  • window in a boldly carved frame, and in each of its smaller angles by
  • a glazed circular aperture. A large white door, furnished with a
  • highly-polished brass knocker, presented itself to the rural-looking
  • road, with which it was connected by a spacious pathway, paved with worn
  • and cracked, but very clean, bricks. Behind it there were meadows and
  • orchards, a barn and a pond; and facing it, a short distance along the
  • road, on the opposite side, stood a smaller house, painted white, with
  • external shutters painted green, a little garden on one hand and an
  • orchard on the other. All this was shining in the morning air, through
  • which the simple details of the picture addressed themselves to the eye
  • as distinctly as the items of a “sum” in addition.
  • A second young lady presently came out of the house, across the piazza,
  • descended into the garden and approached the young girl of whom I have
  • spoken. This second young lady was also thin and pale; but she was older
  • than the other; she was shorter; she had dark, smooth hair. Her eyes,
  • unlike the other’s, were quick and bright; but they were not at all
  • restless. She wore a straw bonnet with white ribbons, and a long, red,
  • India scarf, which, on the front of her dress, reached to her feet. In
  • her hand she carried a little key.
  • “Gertrude,” she said, “are you very sure you had better not go to
  • church?”
  • Gertrude looked at her a moment, plucked a small sprig from a
  • lilac-bush, smelled it and threw it away. “I am not very sure of
  • anything!” she answered.
  • The other young lady looked straight past her, at the distant pond,
  • which lay shining between the long banks of fir trees. Then she said in
  • a very soft voice, “This is the key of the dining-room closet. I think
  • you had better have it, if anyone should want anything.”
  • “Who is there to want anything?” Gertrude demanded. “I shall be all
  • alone in the house.”
  • “Someone may come,” said her companion.
  • “Do you mean Mr. Brand?”
  • “Yes, Gertrude. He may like a piece of cake.”
  • “I don’t like men that are always eating cake!” Gertrude declared,
  • giving a pull at the lilac-bush.
  • Her companion glanced at her, and then looked down on the ground. “I
  • think father expected you would come to church,” she said. “What shall I
  • say to him?”
  • “Say I have a bad headache.”
  • “Would that be true?” asked the elder lady, looking straight at the pond
  • again.
  • “No, Charlotte,” said the younger one simply.
  • Charlotte transferred her quiet eyes to her companion’s face. “I am
  • afraid you are feeling restless.”
  • “I am feeling as I always feel,” Gertrude replied, in the same tone.
  • Charlotte turned away; but she stood there a moment. Presently she
  • looked down at the front of her dress. “Doesn’t it seem to you, somehow,
  • as if my scarf were too long?” she asked.
  • Gertrude walked half round her, looking at the scarf. “I don’t think you
  • wear it right,” she said.
  • “How should I wear it, dear?”
  • “I don’t know; differently from that. You should draw it differently
  • over your shoulders, round your elbows; you should look differently
  • behind.”
  • “How should I look?” Charlotte inquired.
  • “I don’t think I can tell you,” said Gertrude, plucking out the scarf
  • a little behind. “I could do it myself, but I don’t think I can explain
  • it.”
  • Charlotte, by a movement of her elbows, corrected the laxity that had
  • come from her companion’s touch. “Well, some day you must do it for me.
  • It doesn’t matter now. Indeed, I don’t think it matters,” she added,
  • “how one looks behind.”
  • “I should say it mattered more,” said Gertrude. “Then you don’t know who
  • may be observing you. You are not on your guard. You can’t try to look
  • pretty.”
  • Charlotte received this declaration with extreme gravity. “I don’t think
  • one should ever try to look pretty,” she rejoined, earnestly.
  • Her companion was silent. Then she said, “Well, perhaps it’s not of much
  • use.”
  • Charlotte looked at her a little, and then kissed her. “I hope you will
  • be better when we come back.”
  • “My dear sister, I am very well!” said Gertrude.
  • Charlotte went down the large brick walk to the garden gate; her
  • companion strolled slowly toward the house. At the gate Charlotte met a
  • young man, who was coming in--a tall, fair young man, wearing a high hat
  • and a pair of thread gloves. He was handsome, but rather too stout. He
  • had a pleasant smile. “Oh, Mr. Brand!” exclaimed the young lady.
  • “I came to see whether your sister was not going to church,” said the
  • young man.
  • “She says she is not going; but I am very glad you have come. I think if
  • you were to talk to her a little”.... And Charlotte lowered her voice.
  • “It seems as if she were restless.”
  • Mr. Brand smiled down on the young lady from his great height. “I shall
  • be very glad to talk to her. For that I should be willing to absent
  • myself from almost any occasion of worship, however attractive.”
  • “Well, I suppose you know,” said Charlotte, softly, as if positive
  • acceptance of this proposition might be dangerous. “But I am afraid I
  • shall be late.”
  • “I hope you will have a pleasant sermon,” said the young man.
  • “Oh, Mr. Gilman is always pleasant,” Charlotte answered. And she went on
  • her way.
  • Mr. Brand went into the garden, where Gertrude, hearing the gate close
  • behind him, turned and looked at him. For a moment she watched him
  • coming; then she turned away. But almost immediately she corrected this
  • movement, and stood still, facing him. He took off his hat and wiped his
  • forehead as he approached. Then he put on his hat again and held out his
  • hand. His hat being removed, you would have perceived that his forehead
  • was very large and smooth, and his hair abundant but rather colorless.
  • His nose was too large, and his mouth and eyes were too small; but for
  • all this he was, as I have said, a young man of striking appearance. The
  • expression of his little clean-colored blue eyes was irresistibly gentle
  • and serious; he looked, as the phrase is, as good as gold. The young
  • girl, standing in the garden path, glanced, as he came up, at his thread
  • gloves.
  • “I hoped you were going to church,” he said. “I wanted to walk with
  • you.”
  • “I am very much obliged to you,” Gertrude answered. “I am not going to
  • church.”
  • She had shaken hands with him; he held her hand a moment. “Have you any
  • special reason for not going?”
  • “Yes, Mr. Brand,” said the young girl.
  • “May I ask what it is?”
  • She looked at him smiling; and in her smile, as I have intimated, there
  • was a certain dullness. But mingled with this dullness was something
  • sweet and suggestive. “Because the sky is so blue!” she said.
  • He looked at the sky, which was magnificent, and then said, smiling too,
  • “I have heard of young ladies staying at home for bad weather, but
  • never for good. Your sister, whom I met at the gate, tells me you are
  • depressed,” he added.
  • “Depressed? I am never depressed.”
  • “Oh, surely, sometimes,” replied Mr. Brand, as if he thought this a
  • regrettable account of one’s self.
  • “I am never depressed,” Gertrude repeated. “But I am sometimes wicked.
  • When I am wicked I am in high spirits. I was wicked just now to my
  • sister.”
  • “What did you do to her?”
  • “I said things that puzzled her--on purpose.”
  • “Why did you do that, Miss Gertrude?” asked the young man.
  • She began to smile again. “Because the sky is so blue!”
  • “You say things that puzzle _me_,” Mr. Brand declared.
  • “I always know when I do it,” proceeded Gertrude. “But people puzzle me
  • more, I think. And they don’t seem to know!”
  • “This is very interesting,” Mr. Brand observed, smiling.
  • “You told me to tell you about my--my struggles,” the young girl went
  • on.
  • “Let us talk about them. I have so many things to say.”
  • Gertrude turned away a moment; and then, turning back, “You had better
  • go to church,” she said.
  • “You know,” the young man urged, “that I have always one thing to say.”
  • Gertrude looked at him a moment. “Please don’t say it now!”
  • “We are all alone,” he continued, taking off his hat; “all alone in this
  • beautiful Sunday stillness.”
  • Gertrude looked around her, at the breaking buds, the shining
  • distance, the blue sky to which she had referred as a pretext for her
  • irregularities. “That’s the reason,” she said, “why I don’t want you to
  • speak. Do me a favor; go to church.”
  • “May I speak when I come back?” asked Mr. Brand.
  • “If you are still disposed,” she answered.
  • “I don’t know whether you are wicked,” he said, “but you are certainly
  • puzzling.”
  • She had turned away; she raised her hands to her ears. He looked at her
  • a moment, and then he slowly walked to church.
  • She wandered for a while about the garden, vaguely and without purpose.
  • The church-bell had stopped ringing; the stillness was complete. This
  • young lady relished highly, on occasions, the sense of being alone--the
  • absence of the whole family and the emptiness of the house. Today,
  • apparently, the servants had also gone to church; there was never a
  • figure at the open windows; behind the house there was no stout negress
  • in a red turban, lowering the bucket into the great shingle-hooded
  • well. And the front door of the big, unguarded home stood open, with
  • the trustfulness of the golden age; or what is more to the purpose, with
  • that of New England’s silvery prime. Gertrude slowly passed through it,
  • and went from one of the empty rooms to the other--large, clear-colored
  • rooms, with white wainscots, ornamented with thin-legged mahogany
  • furniture, and, on the walls, with old-fashioned engravings, chiefly of
  • scriptural subjects, hung very high. This agreeable sense of solitude,
  • of having the house to herself, of which I have spoken, always excited
  • Gertrude’s imagination; she could not have told you why, and neither can
  • her humble historian. It always seemed to her that she must do something
  • particular--that she must honor the occasion; and while she roamed
  • about, wondering what she could do, the occasion usually came to an end.
  • Today she wondered more than ever. At last she took down a book; there
  • was no library in the house, but there were books in all the rooms. None
  • of them were forbidden books, and Gertrude had not stopped at home for
  • the sake of a chance to climb to the inaccessible shelves. She possessed
  • herself of a very obvious volume--one of the series of the _Arabian
  • Nights_--and she brought it out into the portico and sat down with it
  • in her lap. There, for a quarter of an hour, she read the history of
  • the loves of the Prince Camaralzaman and the Princess Badoura. At last,
  • looking up, she beheld, as it seemed to her, the Prince Camaralzaman
  • standing before her. A beautiful young man was making her a very low
  • bow--a magnificent bow, such as she had never seen before. He appeared
  • to have dropped from the clouds; he was wonderfully handsome; he
  • smiled--smiled as if he were smiling on purpose. Extreme surprise, for a
  • moment, kept Gertrude sitting still; then she rose, without even keeping
  • her finger in her book. The young man, with his hat in his hand, still
  • looked at her, smiling and smiling. It was very strange.
  • “Will you kindly tell me,” said the mysterious visitor, at last,
  • “whether I have the honor of speaking to Miss Wentworth?”
  • “My name is Gertrude Wentworth,” murmured the young woman.
  • “Then--then--I have the honor--the pleasure--of being your cousin.”
  • The young man had so much the character of an apparition that this
  • announcement seemed to complete his unreality. “What cousin? Who are
  • you?” said Gertrude.
  • He stepped back a few paces and looked up at the house; then glanced
  • round him at the garden and the distant view. After this he burst out
  • laughing. “I see it must seem to you very strange,” he said. There was,
  • after all, something substantial in his laughter. Gertrude looked at him
  • from head to foot. Yes, he was remarkably handsome; but his smile was
  • almost a grimace. “It is very still,” he went on, coming nearer again.
  • And as she only looked at him, for reply, he added, “Are you all alone?”
  • “Everyone has gone to church,” said Gertrude.
  • “I was afraid of that!” the young man exclaimed. “But I hope you are not
  • afraid of me.”
  • “You ought to tell me who you are,” Gertrude answered.
  • “I am afraid of you!” said the young man. “I had a different plan. I
  • expected the servant would take in my card, and that you would put your
  • heads together, before admitting me, and make out my identity.”
  • Gertrude had been wondering with a quick intensity which brought
  • its result; and the result seemed an answer--a wondrous, delightful
  • answer--to her vague wish that something would befall her. “I know--I
  • know,” she said. “You come from Europe.”
  • “We came two days ago. You have heard of us, then--you believe in us?”
  • “We have known, vaguely,” said Gertrude, “that we had relations in
  • France.”
  • “And have you ever wanted to see us?” asked the young man.
  • Gertrude was silent a moment. “I have wanted to see you.”
  • “I am glad, then, it is you I have found. We wanted to see you, so we
  • came.”
  • “On purpose?” asked Gertrude.
  • The young man looked round him, smiling still. “Well, yes; on purpose.
  • Does that sound as if we should bore you?” he added. “I don’t think we
  • shall--I really don’t think we shall. We are rather fond of wandering,
  • too; and we were glad of a pretext.”
  • “And you have just arrived?”
  • “In Boston, two days ago. At the inn I asked for Mr. Wentworth. He must
  • be your father. They found out for me where he lived; they seemed often
  • to have heard of him. I determined to come, without ceremony. So, this
  • lovely morning, they set my face in the right direction, and told me to
  • walk straight before me, out of town. I came on foot because I wanted
  • to see the country. I walked and walked, and here I am! It’s a good many
  • miles.”
  • “It is seven miles and a half,” said Gertrude, softly. Now that this
  • handsome young man was proving himself a reality she found herself
  • vaguely trembling; she was deeply excited. She had never in her life
  • spoken to a foreigner, and she had often thought it would be delightful
  • to do so. Here was one who had suddenly been engendered by the Sabbath
  • stillness for her private use; and such a brilliant, polite, smiling
  • one! She found time and means to compose herself, however: to remind
  • herself that she must exercise a sort of official hospitality. “We are
  • very--very glad to see you,” she said. “Won’t you come into the house?”
  • And she moved toward the open door.
  • “You are not afraid of me, then?” asked the young man again, with his
  • light laugh.
  • She wondered a moment, and then, “We are not afraid--here,” she said.
  • _“Ah, comme vous devez avoir raison!”_ cried the young man, looking all
  • round him, appreciatively. It was the first time that Gertrude had heard
  • so many words of French spoken. They gave her something of a sensation.
  • Her companion followed her, watching, with a certain excitement of his
  • own, this tall, interesting-looking girl, dressed in her clear, crisp
  • muslin. He paused in the hall, where there was a broad white staircase
  • with a white balustrade. “What a pleasant house!” he said. “It’s lighter
  • inside than it is out.”
  • “It’s pleasanter here,” said Gertrude, and she led the way into the
  • parlor,--a high, clean, rather empty-looking room. Here they stood
  • looking at each other,--the young man smiling more than ever; Gertrude,
  • very serious, trying to smile.
  • “I don’t believe you know my name,” he said. “I am called Felix Young.
  • Your father is my uncle. My mother was his half sister, and older than
  • he.”
  • “Yes,” said Gertrude, “and she turned Roman Catholic and married in
  • Europe.”
  • “I see you know,” said the young man. “She married and she died. Your
  • father’s family didn’t like her husband. They called him a foreigner;
  • but he was not. My poor father was born in Sicily, but his parents were
  • American.”
  • “In Sicily?” Gertrude murmured.
  • “It is true,” said Felix Young, “that they had spent their lives in
  • Europe. But they were very patriotic. And so are we.”
  • “And you are Sicilian,” said Gertrude.
  • “Sicilian, no! Let’s see. I was born at a little place--a dear little
  • place--in France. My sister was born at Vienna.”
  • “So you are French,” said Gertrude.
  • “Heaven forbid!” cried the young man. Gertrude’s eyes were fixed upon
  • him almost insistently. He began to laugh again. “I can easily be
  • French, if that will please you.”
  • “You are a foreigner of some sort,” said Gertrude.
  • “Of some sort--yes; I suppose so. But who can say of what sort? I don’t
  • think we have ever had occasion to settle the question. You know
  • there are people like that. About their country, their religion, their
  • profession, they can’t tell.”
  • Gertrude stood there gazing; she had not asked him to sit down. She
  • had never heard of people like that; she wanted to hear. “Where do you
  • live?” she asked.
  • “They can’t tell that, either!” said Felix. “I am afraid you will
  • think they are little better than vagabonds. I have lived
  • anywhere--everywhere. I really think I have lived in every city in
  • Europe.” Gertrude gave a little long soft exhalation. It made the young
  • man smile at her again; and his smile made her blush a little. To take
  • refuge from blushing she asked him if, after his long walk, he was not
  • hungry or thirsty. Her hand was in her pocket; she was fumbling with the
  • little key that her sister had given her. “Ah, my dear young lady,” he
  • said, clasping his hands a little, “if you could give me, in charity, a
  • glass of wine!”
  • Gertrude gave a smile and a little nod, and went quickly out of the
  • room. Presently she came back with a very large decanter in one hand
  • and a plate in the other, on which was placed a big, round cake with
  • a frosted top. Gertrude, in taking the cake from the closet, had had a
  • moment of acute consciousness that it composed the refection of which
  • her sister had thought that Mr. Brand would like to partake. Her kinsman
  • from across the seas was looking at the pale, high-hung engravings. When
  • she came in he turned and smiled at her, as if they had been old friends
  • meeting after a separation. “You wait upon me yourself?” he asked. “I am
  • served like the gods!” She had waited upon a great many people, but
  • none of them had ever told her that. The observation added a certain
  • lightness to the step with which she went to a little table where there
  • were some curious red glasses--glasses covered with little gold sprigs,
  • which Charlotte used to dust every morning with her own hands. Gertrude
  • thought the glasses very handsome, and it was a pleasure to her to know
  • that the wine was good; it was her father’s famous madeira. Felix Young
  • thought it excellent; he wondered why he had been told that there was
  • no wine in America. She cut him an immense triangle out of the cake, and
  • again she thought of Mr. Brand. Felix sat there, with his glass in
  • one hand and his huge morsel of cake in the other--eating, drinking,
  • smiling, talking. “I am very hungry,” he said. “I am not at all tired; I
  • am never tired. But I am very hungry.”
  • “You must stay to dinner,” said Gertrude. “At two o’clock. They will all
  • have come back from church; you will see the others.”
  • “Who are the others?” asked the young man. “Describe them all.”
  • “You will see for yourself. It is you that must tell me; now, about your
  • sister.”
  • “My sister is the Baroness Münster,” said Felix.
  • On hearing that his sister was a Baroness, Gertrude got up and walked
  • about slowly, in front of him. She was silent a moment. She was thinking
  • of it. “Why didn’t she come, too?” she asked.
  • “She did come; she is in Boston, at the hotel.”
  • “We will go and see her,” said Gertrude, looking at him.
  • “She begs you will not!” the young man replied. “She sends you her love;
  • she sent me to announce her. She will come and pay her respects to your
  • father.”
  • Gertrude felt herself trembling again. A Baroness Münster, who sent a
  • brilliant young man to “announce” her; who was coming, as the Queen
  • of Sheba came to Solomon, to pay her “respects” to quiet Mr.
  • Wentworth--such a personage presented herself to Gertrude’s vision with
  • a most effective unexpectedness. For a moment she hardly knew what to
  • say. “When will she come?” she asked at last.
  • “As soon as you will allow her--tomorrow. She is very impatient,”
  • answered Felix, who wished to be agreeable.
  • “Tomorrow, yes,” said Gertrude. She wished to ask more about her; but
  • she hardly knew what could be predicated of a Baroness Münster. “Is
  • she--is she--married?”
  • Felix had finished his cake and wine; he got up, fixing upon the
  • young girl his bright, expressive eyes. “She is married to a German
  • prince--Prince Adolf, of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. He is not the
  • reigning prince; he is a younger brother.”
  • Gertrude gazed at her informant; her lips were slightly parted. “Is she
  • a--a _Princess_?” she asked at last.
  • “Oh, no,” said the young man; “her position is rather a singular one.
  • It’s a morganatic marriage.”
  • “Morganatic?” These were new names and new words to poor Gertrude.
  • “That’s what they call a marriage, you know, contracted between a
  • scion of a ruling house and--and a common mortal. They made Eugenia a
  • Baroness, poor woman; but that was all they could do. Now they want to
  • dissolve the marriage. Prince Adolf, between ourselves, is a ninny; but
  • his brother, who is a clever man, has plans for him. Eugenia, naturally
  • enough, makes difficulties; not, however, that I think she cares
  • much--she’s a very clever woman; I’m sure you’ll like her--but she wants
  • to bother them. Just now everything is _en l’air_.”
  • The cheerful, off-hand tone in which her visitor related this darkly
  • romantic tale seemed to Gertrude very strange; but it seemed also to
  • convey a certain flattery to herself, a recognition of her wisdom and
  • dignity. She felt a dozen impressions stirring within her, and presently
  • the one that was uppermost found words. “They want to dissolve her
  • marriage?” she asked.
  • “So it appears.”
  • “And against her will?”
  • “Against her right.”
  • “She must be very unhappy!” said Gertrude.
  • Her visitor looked at her, smiling; he raised his hand to the back of
  • his head and held it there a moment. “So she says,” he answered. “That’s
  • her story. She told me to tell it you.”
  • “Tell me more,” said Gertrude.
  • “No, I will leave that to her; she does it better.”
  • Gertrude gave her little excited sigh again. “Well, if she is unhappy,”
  • she said, “I am glad she has come to us.”
  • She had been so interested that she failed to notice the sound of a
  • footstep in the portico; and yet it was a footstep that she always
  • recognized. She heard it in the hall, and then she looked out of the
  • window. They were all coming back from church--her father, her sister
  • and brother, and their cousins, who always came to dinner on Sunday.
  • Mr. Brand had come in first; he was in advance of the others, because,
  • apparently, he was still disposed to say what she had not wished him to
  • say an hour before. He came into the parlor, looking for Gertrude. He
  • had two little books in his hand. On seeing Gertrude’s companion he
  • slowly stopped, looking at him.
  • “Is this a cousin?” asked Felix.
  • Then Gertrude saw that she must introduce him; but her ears, and, by
  • sympathy, her lips, were full of all that he had been telling her. “This
  • is the Prince,” she said, “the Prince of Silberstadt-Schreckenstein!”
  • Felix burst out laughing, and Mr. Brand stood staring, while the others,
  • who had passed into the house, appeared behind him in the open doorway.
  • CHAPTER III
  • That evening at dinner Felix Young gave his sister, the Baroness
  • Münster, an account of his impressions. She saw that he had come back in
  • the highest possible spirits; but this fact, to her own mind, was not a
  • reason for rejoicing. She had but a limited confidence in her brother’s
  • judgment; his capacity for taking rose-colored views was such as to
  • vulgarize one of the prettiest of tints. Still, she supposed he could
  • be trusted to give her the mere facts; and she invited him with some
  • eagerness to communicate them. “I suppose, at least, they didn’t turn
  • you out from the door;” she said. “You have been away some ten hours.”
  • “Turn me from the door!” Felix exclaimed. “They took me to their hearts;
  • they killed the fatted calf.”
  • “I know what you want to say: they are a collection of angels.”
  • “Exactly,” said Felix. “They are a collection of angels--simply.”
  • “_C’est bien vague_,” remarked the Baroness. “What are they like?”
  • “Like nothing you ever saw.”
  • “I am sure I am much obliged; but that is hardly more definite.
  • Seriously, they were glad to see you?”
  • “Enchanted. It has been the proudest day of my life. Never, never have I
  • been so lionized! I assure you, I was cock of the walk. My dear sister,”
  • said the young man, “_nous n’avons qu’à nous tenir_; we shall be great
  • swells!”
  • Madame Münster looked at him, and her eye exhibited a slight responsive
  • spark. She touched her lips to a glass of wine, and then she said,
  • “Describe them. Give me a picture.”
  • Felix drained his own glass. “Well, it’s in the country, among the
  • meadows and woods; a wild sort of place, and yet not far from here.
  • Only, such a road, my dear! Imagine one of the Alpine glaciers
  • reproduced in mud. But you will not spend much time on it, for they want
  • you to come and stay, once for all.”
  • “Ah,” said the Baroness, “they want me to come and stay, once for all?
  • _Bon_.”
  • “It’s intensely rural, tremendously natural; and all overhung with
  • this strange white light, this far-away blue sky. There’s a big wooden
  • house--a kind of three-story bungalow; it looks like a magnified
  • Nuremberg toy. There was a gentleman there that made a speech to me
  • about it and called it a ‘venerable mansion;’ but it looks as if it had
  • been built last night.”
  • “Is it handsome--is it elegant?” asked the Baroness.
  • Felix looked at her a moment, smiling. “It’s very clean! No splendors,
  • no gilding, no troops of servants; rather straight-backed chairs. But
  • you might eat off the floors, and you can sit down on the stairs.”
  • “That must be a privilege. And the inhabitants are straight-backed too,
  • of course.”
  • “My dear sister,” said Felix, “the inhabitants are charming.”
  • “In what style?”
  • “In a style of their own. How shall I describe it? It’s primitive; it’s
  • patriarchal; it’s the _ton_ of the golden age.”
  • “And have they nothing golden but their _ton_? Are there no symptoms of
  • wealth?”
  • “I should say there was wealth without symptoms. A plain, homely way of
  • life: nothing for show, and very little for--what shall I call it?--for
  • the senses; but a great _aisance_, and a lot of money, out of sight,
  • that comes forward very quietly for subscriptions to institutions,
  • for repairing tenements, for paying doctor’s bills; perhaps even for
  • portioning daughters.”
  • “And the daughters?” Madame Münster demanded. “How many are there?”
  • “There are two, Charlotte and Gertrude.”
  • “Are they pretty?”
  • “One of them,” said Felix.
  • “Which is that?”
  • The young man was silent, looking at his sister. “Charlotte,” he said at
  • last.
  • She looked at him in return. “I see. You are in love with Gertrude. They
  • must be Puritans to their finger-tips; anything but gay!”
  • “No, they are not gay,” Felix admitted. “They are sober; they are even
  • severe. They are of a pensive cast; they take things hard. I think there
  • is something the matter with them; they have some melancholy memory
  • or some depressing expectation. It’s not the epicurean temperament. My
  • uncle, Mr. Wentworth, is a tremendously high-toned old fellow; he looks
  • as if he were undergoing martyrdom, not by fire, but by freezing. But we
  • shall cheer them up; we shall do them good. They will take a good deal
  • of stirring up; but they are wonderfully kind and gentle. And they are
  • appreciative. They think one clever; they think one remarkable!”
  • “That is very fine, so far as it goes,” said the Baroness. “But are we
  • to be shut up to these three people, Mr. Wentworth and the two young
  • women--what did you say their names were--Deborah and Hephzibah?”
  • “Oh, no; there is another little girl, a cousin of theirs, a very pretty
  • creature; a thorough little American. And then there is the son of the
  • house.”
  • “Good!” said the Baroness. “We are coming to the gentlemen. What of the
  • son of the house?”
  • “I am afraid he gets tipsy.”
  • “He, then, has the epicurean temperament! How old is he?”
  • “He is a boy of twenty; a pretty young fellow, but I am afraid he has
  • vulgar tastes. And then there is Mr. Brand--a very tall young man, a
  • sort of lay-priest. They seem to think a good deal of him, but I don’t
  • exactly make him out.”
  • “And is there nothing,” asked the Baroness, “between these
  • extremes--this mysterious ecclesiastic and that intemperate youth?”
  • “Oh, yes, there is Mr. Acton. I think,” said the young man, with a nod
  • at his sister, “that you will like Mr. Acton.”
  • “Remember that I am very fastidious,” said the Baroness. “Has he very
  • good manners?”
  • “He will have them with you. He is a man of the world; he has been to
  • China.”
  • Madame Münster gave a little laugh. “A man of the Chinese world! He must
  • be very interesting.”
  • “I have an idea that he brought home a fortune,” said Felix.
  • “That is always interesting. Is he young, good-looking, clever?”
  • “He is less than forty; he has a baldish head; he says witty things. I
  • rather think,” added the young man, “that he will admire the Baroness
  • Münster.”
  • “It is very possible,” said this lady. Her brother never knew how she
  • would take things; but shortly afterwards she declared that he had made
  • a very pretty description and that on the morrow she would go and see
  • for herself.
  • They mounted, accordingly, into a great barouche--a vehicle as to which
  • the Baroness found nothing to criticise but the price that was asked
  • for it and the fact that the coachman wore a straw hat. (At Silberstadt
  • Madame Münster had had liveries of yellow and crimson.) They drove
  • into the country, and the Baroness, leaning far back and swaying her
  • lace-fringed parasol, looked to right and to left and surveyed the
  • way-side objects. After a while she pronounced them _affreux_.
  • Her brother remarked that it was apparently a country in which the
  • foreground was inferior to the _plans reculés_; and the Baroness
  • rejoined that the landscape seemed to be all foreground. Felix had fixed
  • with his new friends the hour at which he should bring his sister; it
  • was four o’clock in the afternoon. The large, clean-faced house wore,
  • to his eyes, as the barouche drove up to it, a very friendly aspect; the
  • high, slender elms made lengthening shadows in front of it. The Baroness
  • descended; her American kinsfolk were stationed in the portico. Felix
  • waved his hat to them, and a tall, lean gentleman, with a high forehead
  • and a clean shaven face, came forward toward the garden gate. Charlotte
  • Wentworth walked at his side. Gertrude came behind, more slowly. Both of
  • these young ladies wore rustling silk dresses. Felix ushered his sister
  • into the gate. “Be very gracious,” he said to her. But he saw the
  • admonition was superfluous. Eugenia was prepared to be gracious as
  • only Eugenia could be. Felix knew no keener pleasure than to be able to
  • admire his sister unrestrictedly; for if the opportunity was frequent,
  • it was not inveterate. When she desired to please she was to him, as to
  • everyone else, the most charming woman in the world. Then he forgot that
  • she was ever anything else; that she was sometimes hard and perverse;
  • that he was occasionally afraid of her. Now, as she took his arm to pass
  • into the garden, he felt that she desired, that she proposed, to please,
  • and this situation made him very happy. Eugenia would please.
  • The tall gentleman came to meet her, looking very rigid and grave. But
  • it was a rigidity that had no illiberal meaning. Mr. Wentworth’s manner
  • was pregnant, on the contrary, with a sense of grand responsibility, of
  • the solemnity of the occasion, of its being difficult to show sufficient
  • deference to a lady at once so distinguished and so unhappy. Felix
  • had observed on the day before his characteristic pallor; and now he
  • perceived that there was something almost cadaverous in his uncle’s
  • high-featured white face. But so clever were this young man’s quick
  • sympathies and perceptions that he already learned that in these
  • semi-mortuary manifestations there was no cause for alarm. His light
  • imagination had gained a glimpse of Mr. Wentworth’s spiritual mechanism,
  • and taught him that, the old man being infinitely conscientious, the
  • special operation of conscience within him announced itself by several
  • of the indications of physical faintness.
  • The Baroness took her uncle’s hand, and stood looking at him with her
  • ugly face and her beautiful smile. “Have I done right to come?” she
  • asked.
  • “Very right, very right,” said Mr. Wentworth, solemnly. He had arranged
  • in his mind a little speech; but now it quite faded away. He felt almost
  • frightened. He had never been looked at in just that way--with just that
  • fixed, intense smile--by any woman; and it perplexed and weighed upon
  • him, now, that the woman who was smiling so and who had instantly given
  • him a vivid sense of her possessing other unprecedented attributes, was
  • his own niece, the child of his own father’s daughter. The idea that his
  • niece should be a German Baroness, married “morganatically” to a Prince,
  • had already given him much to think about. Was it right, was it just,
  • was it acceptable? He always slept badly, and the night before he had
  • lain awake much more even than usual, asking himself these questions.
  • The strange word “morganatic” was constantly in his ears; it reminded
  • him of a certain Mrs. Morgan whom he had once known and who had been a
  • bold, unpleasant woman. He had a feeling that it was his duty, so long
  • as the Baroness looked at him, smiling in that way, to meet her glance
  • with his own scrupulously adjusted, consciously frigid organs of vision;
  • but on this occasion he failed to perform his duty to the last. He
  • looked away toward his daughters. “We are very glad to see you,” he had
  • said. “Allow me to introduce my daughters--Miss Charlotte Wentworth,
  • Miss Gertrude Wentworth.”
  • The Baroness thought she had never seen people less demonstrative.
  • But Charlotte kissed her and took her hand, looking at her sweetly and
  • solemnly. Gertrude seemed to her almost funereal, though Gertrude
  • might have found a source of gaiety in the fact that Felix, with his
  • magnificent smile, had been talking to her; he had greeted her as a
  • very old friend. When she kissed the Baroness she had tears in her eyes.
  • Madame Münster took each of these young women by the hand, and looked at
  • them all over. Charlotte thought her very strange-looking and singularly
  • dressed; she could not have said whether it was well or ill. She was
  • glad, at any rate, that they had put on their silk gowns--especially
  • Gertrude. “My cousins are very pretty,” said the Baroness, turning her
  • eyes from one to the other. “Your daughters are very handsome, sir.”
  • Charlotte blushed quickly; she had never yet heard her personal
  • appearance alluded to in a loud, expressive voice. Gertrude looked
  • away--not at Felix; she was extremely pleased. It was not the compliment
  • that pleased her; she did not believe it; she thought herself very
  • plain. She could hardly have told you the source of her satisfaction;
  • it came from something in the way the Baroness spoke, and it was not
  • diminished--it was rather deepened, oddly enough--by the young girl’s
  • disbelief. Mr. Wentworth was silent; and then he asked, formally, “Won’t
  • you come into the house?”
  • “These are not all; you have some other children,” said the Baroness.
  • “I have a son,” Mr. Wentworth answered.
  • “And why doesn’t he come to meet me?” Eugenia cried. “I am afraid he is
  • not so charming as his sisters.”
  • “I don’t know; I will see about it,” the old man declared.
  • “He is rather afraid of ladies,” Charlotte said, softly.
  • “He is very handsome,” said Gertrude, as loud as she could.
  • “We will go in and find him. We will draw him out of his _cachette_.”
  • And the Baroness took Mr. Wentworth’s arm, who was not aware that he had
  • offered it to her, and who, as they walked toward the house, wondered
  • whether he ought to have offered it and whether it was proper for her to
  • take it if it had not been offered. “I want to know you well,” said the
  • Baroness, interrupting these meditations, “and I want you to know me.”
  • “It seems natural that we should know each other,” Mr. Wentworth
  • rejoined. “We are near relatives.”
  • “Ah, there comes a moment in life when one reverts, irresistibly, to
  • one’s natural ties--to one’s natural affections. You must have found
  • that!” said Eugenia.
  • Mr. Wentworth had been told the day before by Felix that Eugenia was
  • very clever, very brilliant, and the information had held him in some
  • suspense. This was the cleverness, he supposed; the brilliancy was
  • beginning. “Yes, the natural affections are very strong,” he murmured.
  • “In some people,” the Baroness declared. “Not in all.” Charlotte was
  • walking beside her; she took hold of her hand again, smiling always.
  • “And you, _cousine_, where did you get that enchanting complexion?”
  • she went on; “such lilies and roses?” The roses in poor Charlotte’s
  • countenance began speedily to predominate over the lilies, and she
  • quickened her step and reached the portico. “This is the country
  • of complexions,” the Baroness continued, addressing herself to Mr.
  • Wentworth. “I am convinced they are more delicate. There are very good
  • ones in England--in Holland; but they are very apt to be coarse. There
  • is too much red.”
  • “I think you will find,” said Mr. Wentworth, “that this country is
  • superior in many respects to those you mention. I have been to England
  • and Holland.”
  • “Ah, you have been to Europe?” cried the Baroness. “Why didn’t you come
  • and see me? But it’s better, after all, this way,” she said. They were
  • entering the house; she paused and looked round her. “I see you have
  • arranged your house--your beautiful house--in the--in the Dutch taste!”
  • “The house is very old,” remarked Mr. Wentworth. “General Washington
  • once spent a week here.”
  • “Oh, I have heard of Washington,” cried the Baroness. “My father used to
  • tell me of him.”
  • Mr. Wentworth was silent a moment, and then, “I found he was very well
  • known in Europe,” he said.
  • Felix had lingered in the garden with Gertrude; he was standing before
  • her and smiling, as he had done the day before. What had happened the
  • day before seemed to her a kind of dream. He had been there and he had
  • changed everything; the others had seen him, they had talked with him;
  • but that he should come again, that he should be part of the future,
  • part of her small, familiar, much-meditating life--this needed, afresh,
  • the evidence of her senses. The evidence had come to her senses now;
  • and her senses seemed to rejoice in it. “What do you think of Eugenia?”
  • Felix asked. “Isn’t she charming?”
  • “She is very brilliant,” said Gertrude. “But I can’t tell yet. She seems
  • to me like a singer singing an air. You can’t tell till the song is
  • done.”
  • “Ah, the song will never be done!” exclaimed the young man, laughing.
  • “Don’t you think her handsome?”
  • Gertrude had been disappointed in the beauty of the Baroness Münster;
  • she had expected her, for mysterious reasons, to resemble a very pretty
  • portrait of the Empress Josephine, of which there hung an engraving
  • in one of the parlors, and which the younger Miss Wentworth had always
  • greatly admired. But the Baroness was not at all like that--not at all.
  • Though different, however, she was very wonderful, and Gertrude felt
  • herself most suggestively corrected. It was strange, nevertheless, that
  • Felix should speak in that positive way about his sister’s beauty. “I
  • think I _shall_ think her handsome,” Gertrude said. “It must be very
  • interesting to know her. I don’t feel as if I ever could.”
  • “Ah, you will know her well; you will become great friends,” Felix
  • declared, as if this were the easiest thing in the world.
  • “She is very graceful,” said Gertrude, looking after the Baroness,
  • suspended to her father’s arm. It was a pleasure to her to say that
  • anyone was graceful.
  • Felix had been looking about him. “And your little cousin, of
  • yesterday,” he said, “who was so wonderfully pretty--what has become of
  • her?”
  • “She is in the parlor,” Gertrude answered. “Yes, she is very pretty.”
  • She felt as if it were her duty to take him straight into the house,
  • to where he might be near her cousin. But after hesitating a moment she
  • lingered still. “I didn’t believe you would come back,” she said.
  • “Not come back!” cried Felix, laughing. “You didn’t know, then, the
  • impression made upon this susceptible heart of mine.”
  • She wondered whether he meant the impression her cousin Lizzie had made.
  • “Well,” she said, “I didn’t think we should ever see you again.”
  • “And pray what did you think would become of me?”
  • “I don’t know. I thought you would melt away.”
  • “That’s a compliment to my solidity! I melt very often,” said Felix,
  • “but there is always something left of me.”
  • “I came and waited for you by the door, because the others did,”
  • Gertrude went on. “But if you had never appeared I should not have been
  • surprised.”
  • “I hope,” declared Felix, looking at her, “that you would have been
  • disappointed.”
  • She looked at him a little, and shook her head. “No--no!”
  • _“Ah, par exemple!”_ cried the young man. “You deserve that I should
  • never leave you.”
  • Going into the parlor they found Mr. Wentworth performing introductions.
  • A young man was standing before the Baroness, blushing a good deal,
  • laughing a little, and shifting his weight from one foot to the other--a
  • slim, mild-faced young man, with neatly-arranged features, like those
  • of Mr. Wentworth. Two other gentlemen, behind him, had risen from their
  • seats, and a little apart, near one of the windows, stood a remarkably
  • pretty young girl. The young girl was knitting a stocking; but, while
  • her fingers quickly moved, she looked with wide, brilliant eyes at the
  • Baroness.
  • “And what is your son’s name?” said Eugenia, smiling at the young man.
  • “My name is Clifford Wentworth, ma’am,” he said in a tremulous voice.
  • “Why didn’t you come out to meet me, Mr. Clifford Wentworth?” the
  • Baroness demanded, with her beautiful smile.
  • “I didn’t think you would want me,” said the young man, slowly sidling
  • about.
  • “One always wants a _beau cousin_,--if one has one! But if you are
  • very nice to me in future I won’t remember it against you.” And Madame
  • Münster transferred her smile to the other persons present. It rested
  • first upon the candid countenance and long-skirted figure of Mr. Brand,
  • whose eyes were intently fixed upon Mr. Wentworth, as if to beg him not
  • to prolong an anomalous situation. Mr. Wentworth pronounced his name.
  • Eugenia gave him a very charming glance, and then looked at the other
  • gentleman.
  • This latter personage was a man of rather less than the usual stature
  • and the usual weight, with a quick, observant, agreeable dark eye, a
  • small quantity of thin dark hair, and a small moustache. He had been
  • standing with his hands in his pockets; and when Eugenia looked at him
  • he took them out. But he did not, like Mr. Brand, look evasively and
  • urgently at their host. He met Eugenia’s eyes; he appeared to appreciate
  • the privilege of meeting them. Madame Münster instantly felt that he
  • was, intrinsically, the most important person present. She was not
  • unconscious that this impression was in some degree manifested in the
  • little sympathetic nod with which she acknowledged Mr. Wentworth’s
  • announcement, “My cousin, Mr. Acton!”
  • “Your cousin--not mine?” said the Baroness.
  • “It only depends upon you,” Mr. Acton declared, laughing.
  • The Baroness looked at him a moment, and noticed that he had very white
  • teeth. “Let it depend upon your behavior,” she said. “I think I
  • had better wait. I have cousins enough. Unless I can also claim
  • relationship,” she added, “with that charming young lady,” and she
  • pointed to the young girl at the window.
  • “That’s my sister,” said Mr. Acton. And Gertrude Wentworth put her arm
  • round the young girl and led her forward. It was not, apparently, that
  • she needed much leading. She came toward the Baroness with a light,
  • quick step, and with perfect self-possession, rolling her stocking
  • round its needles. She had dark blue eyes and dark brown hair; she was
  • wonderfully pretty.
  • Eugenia kissed her, as she had kissed the other young women, and then
  • held her off a little, looking at her. “Now this is quite another
  • _type_,” she said; she pronounced the word in the French manner. “This
  • is a different outline, my uncle, a different character, from that of
  • your own daughters. This, Felix,” she went on, “is very much more what
  • we have always thought of as the American type.”
  • The young girl, during this exposition, was smiling askance at everyone
  • in turn, and at Felix out of turn. “I find only one type here!” cried
  • Felix, laughing. “The type adorable!”
  • This sally was received in perfect silence, but Felix, who learned
  • all things quickly, had already learned that the silences frequently
  • observed among his new acquaintances were not necessarily restrictive
  • or resentful. It was, as one might say, the silence of expectation,
  • of modesty. They were all standing round his sister, as if they were
  • expecting her to acquit herself of the exhibition of some peculiar
  • faculty, some brilliant talent. Their attitude seemed to imply that she
  • was a kind of conversational mountebank, attired, intellectually, in
  • gauze and spangles. This attitude gave a certain ironical force to
  • Madame Münster’s next words. “Now this is your circle,” she said to her
  • uncle. “This is your _salon_. These are your regular _habitués_, eh? I
  • am so glad to see you all together.”
  • “Oh,” said Mr. Wentworth, “they are always dropping in and out. You must
  • do the same.”
  • “Father,” interposed Charlotte Wentworth, “they must do something more.”
  • And she turned her sweet, serious face, that seemed at once timid and
  • placid, upon their interesting visitor. “What is your name?” she asked.
  • “Eugenia-Camilla-Dolores,” said the Baroness, smiling. “But you needn’t
  • say all that.”
  • “I will say Eugenia, if you will let me. You must come and stay with
  • us.”
  • The Baroness laid her hand upon Charlotte’s arm very tenderly; but she
  • reserved herself. She was wondering whether it would be possible to
  • “stay” with these people. “It would be very charming--very charming,”
  • she said; and her eyes wandered over the company, over the room. She
  • wished to gain time before committing herself. Her glance fell upon
  • young Mr. Brand, who stood there, with his arms folded and his hand
  • on his chin, looking at her. “The gentleman, I suppose, is a sort of
  • ecclesiastic,” she said to Mr. Wentworth, lowering her voice a little.
  • “He is a minister,” answered Mr. Wentworth.
  • “A Protestant?” asked Eugenia.
  • “I am a Unitarian, madam,” replied Mr. Brand, impressively.
  • “Ah, I see,” said Eugenia. “Something new.” She had never heard of this
  • form of worship.
  • Mr. Acton began to laugh, and Gertrude looked anxiously at Mr. Brand.
  • “You have come very far,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “Very far--very far,” the Baroness replied, with a graceful shake of her
  • head--a shake that might have meant many different things.
  • “That’s a reason why you ought to settle down with us,” said Mr.
  • Wentworth, with that dryness of utterance which, as Eugenia was too
  • intelligent not to feel, took nothing from the delicacy of his meaning.
  • She looked at him, and for an instant, in his cold, still face, she
  • seemed to see a far-away likeness to the vaguely remembered image of her
  • mother. Eugenia was a woman of sudden emotions, and now, unexpectedly,
  • she felt one rising in her heart. She kept looking round the circle; she
  • knew that there was admiration in all the eyes that were fixed upon her.
  • She smiled at them all.
  • “I came to look--to try--to ask,” she said. “It seems to me I have done
  • well. I am very tired; I want to rest.” There were tears in her eyes.
  • The luminous interior, the gentle, tranquil people, the simple, serious
  • life--the sense of these things pressed upon her with an overmastering
  • force, and she felt herself yielding to one of the most genuine emotions
  • she had ever known. “I should like to stay here,” she said. “Pray take
  • me in.”
  • Though she was smiling, there were tears in her voice as well as in her
  • eyes. “My dear niece,” said Mr. Wentworth, softly. And Charlotte put
  • out her arms and drew the Baroness toward her; while Robert Acton turned
  • away, with his hands stealing into his pockets.
  • CHAPTER IV
  • A few days after the Baroness Münster had presented herself to her
  • American kinsfolk she came, with her brother, and took up her abode in
  • that small white house adjacent to Mr. Wentworth’s own dwelling of which
  • mention has already been made. It was on going with his daughters to
  • return her visit that Mr. Wentworth placed this comfortable cottage at
  • her service; the offer being the result of a domestic colloquy, diffused
  • through the ensuing twenty-four hours, in the course of which the
  • two foreign visitors were discussed and analyzed with a great deal of
  • earnestness and subtlety. The discussion went forward, as I say, in the
  • family circle; but that circle on the evening following Madame Münster’s
  • return to town, as on many other occasions, included Robert Acton and
  • his pretty sister. If you had been present, it would probably not have
  • seemed to you that the advent of these brilliant strangers was treated
  • as an exhilarating occurrence, a pleasure the more in this tranquil
  • household, a prospective source of entertainment. This was not Mr.
  • Wentworth’s way of treating any human occurrence. The sudden irruption
  • into the well-ordered consciousness of the Wentworths of an element not
  • allowed for in its scheme of usual obligations required a readjustment
  • of that sense of responsibility which constituted its principal
  • furniture. To consider an event, crudely and baldly, in the light of
  • the pleasure it might bring them was an intellectual exercise with which
  • Felix Young’s American cousins were almost wholly unacquainted, and
  • which they scarcely supposed to be largely pursued in any section of
  • human society. The arrival of Felix and his sister was a satisfaction,
  • but it was a singularly joyless and inelastic satisfaction. It was an
  • extension of duty, of the exercise of the more recondite virtues; but
  • neither Mr. Wentworth, nor Charlotte, nor Mr. Brand, who, among these
  • excellent people, was a great promoter of reflection and aspiration,
  • frankly adverted to it as an extension of enjoyment. This function was
  • ultimately assumed by Gertrude Wentworth, who was a peculiar girl, but
  • the full compass of whose peculiarities had not been exhibited before
  • they very ingeniously found their pretext in the presence of these
  • possibly too agreeable foreigners. Gertrude, however, had to struggle
  • with a great accumulation of obstructions, both of the subjective, as
  • the metaphysicians say, and of the objective, order; and indeed it is
  • no small part of the purpose of this little history to set forth her
  • struggle. What seemed paramount in this abrupt enlargement of Mr.
  • Wentworth’s sympathies and those of his daughters was an extension of
  • the field of possible mistakes; and the doctrine, as it may almost
  • be called, of the oppressive gravity of mistakes was one of the most
  • cherished traditions of the Wentworth family.
  • “I don’t believe she wants to come and stay in this house,” said
  • Gertrude; Madame Münster, from this time forward, receiving no other
  • designation than the personal pronoun. Charlotte and Gertrude acquired
  • considerable facility in addressing her, directly, as “Eugenia;” but in
  • speaking of her to each other they rarely called her anything but “she.”
  • “Doesn’t she think it good enough for her?” cried little Lizzie
  • Acton, who was always asking unpractical questions that required, in
  • strictness, no answer, and to which indeed she expected no other
  • answer than such as she herself invariably furnished in a small,
  • innocently-satirical laugh.
  • “She certainly expressed a willingness to come,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “That was only politeness,” Gertrude rejoined.
  • “Yes, she is very polite--very polite,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “She is too polite,” his son declared, in a softly growling tone which
  • was habitual to him, but which was an indication of nothing worse than a
  • vaguely humorous intention. “It is very embarrassing.”
  • “That is more than can be said of you, sir,” said Lizzie Acton, with her
  • little laugh.
  • “Well, I don’t mean to encourage her,” Clifford went on.
  • “I’m sure I don’t care if you do!” cried Lizzie.
  • “She will not think of you, Clifford,” said Gertrude, gravely.
  • “I hope not!” Clifford exclaimed.
  • “She will think of Robert,” Gertrude continued, in the same tone.
  • Robert Acton began to blush; but there was no occasion for it, for
  • everyone was looking at Gertrude--everyone, at least, save Lizzie, who,
  • with her pretty head on one side, contemplated her brother.
  • “Why do you attribute motives, Gertrude?” asked Mr. Wentworth.
  • “I don’t attribute motives, father,” said Gertrude. “I only say she will
  • think of Robert; and she will!”
  • “Gertrude judges by herself!” Acton exclaimed, laughing. “Don’t you,
  • Gertrude? Of course the Baroness will think of me. She will think of me
  • from morning till night.”
  • “She will be very comfortable here,” said Charlotte, with something of
  • a housewife’s pride. “She can have the large northeast room. And the
  • French bedstead,” Charlotte added, with a constant sense of the lady’s
  • foreignness.
  • “She will not like it,” said Gertrude; “not even if you pin little
  • tidies all over the chairs.”
  • “Why not, dear?” asked Charlotte, perceiving a touch of irony here, but
  • not resenting it.
  • Gertrude had left her chair; she was walking about the room; her stiff
  • silk dress, which she had put on in honor of the Baroness, made a sound
  • upon the carpet. “I don’t know,” she replied. “She will want something
  • more--more private.”
  • “If she wants to be private she can stay in her room,” Lizzie Acton
  • remarked.
  • Gertrude paused in her walk, looking at her. “That would not be
  • pleasant,” she answered. “She wants privacy and pleasure together.”
  • Robert Acton began to laugh again. “My dear cousin, what a picture!”
  • Charlotte had fixed her serious eyes upon her sister; she wondered
  • whence she had suddenly derived these strange notions. Mr. Wentworth
  • also observed his younger daughter.
  • “I don’t know what her manner of life may have been,” he said; “but she
  • certainly never can have enjoyed a more refined and salubrious home.”
  • Gertrude stood there looking at them all. “She is the wife of a Prince,”
  • she said.
  • “We are all princes here,” said Mr. Wentworth; “and I don’t know of any
  • palace in this neighborhood that is to let.”
  • “Cousin William,” Robert Acton interposed, “do you want to do something
  • handsome? Make them a present, for three months, of the little house
  • over the way.”
  • “You are very generous with other people’s things!” cried his sister.
  • “Robert is very generous with his own things,” Mr. Wentworth observed
  • dispassionately, and looking, in cold meditation, at his kinsman.
  • “Gertrude,” Lizzie went on, “I had an idea you were so fond of your new
  • cousin.”
  • “Which new cousin?” asked Gertrude.
  • “I don’t mean the Baroness!” the young girl rejoined, with her laugh. “I
  • thought you expected to see so much of him.”
  • “Of Felix? I hope to see a great deal of him,” said Gertrude, simply.
  • “Then why do you want to keep him out of the house?”
  • Gertrude looked at Lizzie Acton, and then looked away.
  • “Should you want me to live in the house with you, Lizzie?” asked
  • Clifford.
  • “I hope you never will. I hate you!” Such was this young lady’s reply.
  • “Father,” said Gertrude, stopping before Mr. Wentworth and smiling, with
  • a smile the sweeter, as her smile always was, for its rarity; “do let
  • them live in the little house over the way. It will be lovely!”
  • Robert Acton had been watching her. “Gertrude is right,” he said.
  • “Gertrude is the cleverest girl in the world. If I might take the
  • liberty, I should strongly recommend their living there.”
  • “There is nothing there so pretty as the northeast room,” Charlotte
  • urged.
  • “She will make it pretty. Leave her alone!” Acton exclaimed.
  • Gertrude, at his compliment, had blushed and looked at him: it was as if
  • someone less familiar had complimented her. “I am sure she will make
  • it pretty. It will be very interesting. It will be a place to go to. It
  • will be a foreign house.”
  • “Are we very sure that we need a foreign house?” Mr. Wentworth inquired.
  • “Do you think it desirable to establish a foreign house--in this quiet
  • place?”
  • “You speak,” said Acton, laughing, “as if it were a question of the poor
  • Baroness opening a wine-shop or a gaming-table.”
  • “It would be too lovely!” Gertrude declared again, laying her hand on
  • the back of her father’s chair.
  • “That she should open a gaming-table?” Charlotte asked, with great
  • gravity.
  • Gertrude looked at her a moment, and then, “Yes, Charlotte,” she said,
  • simply.
  • “Gertrude is growing pert,” Clifford Wentworth observed, with his
  • humorous young growl. “That comes of associating with foreigners.”
  • Mr. Wentworth looked up at his daughter, who was standing beside him; he
  • drew her gently forward. “You must be careful,” he said. “You must keep
  • watch. Indeed, we must all be careful. This is a great change; we are
  • to be exposed to peculiar influences. I don’t say they are bad. I don’t
  • judge them in advance. But they may perhaps make it necessary that we
  • should exercise a great deal of wisdom and self-control. It will be a
  • different tone.”
  • Gertrude was silent a moment, in deference to her father’s speech; then
  • she spoke in a manner that was not in the least an answer to it. “I want
  • to see how they will live. I am sure they will have different hours. She
  • will do all kinds of little things differently. When we go over there it
  • will be like going to Europe. She will have a boudoir. She will invite
  • us to dinner--very late. She will breakfast in her room.”
  • Charlotte gazed at her sister again. Gertrude’s imagination seemed to
  • her to be fairly running riot. She had always known that Gertrude had
  • a great deal of imagination--she had been very proud of it. But at the
  • same time she had always felt that it was a dangerous and irresponsible
  • faculty; and now, to her sense, for the moment, it seemed to threaten to
  • make her sister a strange person who should come in suddenly, as from a
  • journey, talking of the peculiar and possibly unpleasant things she had
  • observed. Charlotte’s imagination took no journeys whatever; she
  • kept it, as it were, in her pocket, with the other furniture of this
  • receptacle--a thimble, a little box of peppermint, and a morsel of
  • court-plaster. “I don’t believe she would have any dinner--or any
  • breakfast,” said Miss Wentworth. “I don’t believe she knows how to do
  • anything herself. I should have to get her ever so many servants, and
  • she wouldn’t like them.”
  • “She has a maid,” said Gertrude; “a French maid. She mentioned her.”
  • “I wonder if the maid has a little fluted cap and red slippers,” said
  • Lizzie Acton. “There was a French maid in that play that Robert took me
  • to see. She had pink stockings; she was very wicked.”
  • “She was a _soubrette_,” Gertrude announced, who had never seen a play
  • in her life. “They call that a soubrette. It will be a great chance to
  • learn French.” Charlotte gave a little soft, helpless groan. She had a
  • vision of a wicked, theatrical person, clad in pink stockings and red
  • shoes, and speaking, with confounding volubility, an incomprehensible
  • tongue, flitting through the sacred penetralia of that large, clean
  • house. “That is one reason in favor of their coming here,” Gertrude went
  • on. “But we can make Eugenia speak French to us, and Felix. I mean to
  • begin--the next time.”
  • Mr. Wentworth had kept her standing near him, and he gave her his
  • earnest, thin, unresponsive glance again. “I want you to make me a
  • promise, Gertrude,” he said.
  • “What is it?” she asked, smiling.
  • “Not to get excited. Not to allow these--these occurrences to be an
  • occasion for excitement.”
  • She looked down at him a moment, and then she shook her head. “I don’t
  • think I can promise that, father. I am excited already.”
  • Mr. Wentworth was silent a while; they all were silent, as if in
  • recognition of something audacious and portentous.
  • “I think they had better go to the other house,” said Charlotte,
  • quietly.
  • “I shall keep them in the other house,” Mr. Wentworth subjoined, more
  • pregnantly.
  • Gertrude turned away; then she looked across at Robert Acton. Her cousin
  • Robert was a great friend of hers; she often looked at him this way
  • instead of saying things. Her glance on this occasion, however, struck
  • him as a substitute for a larger volume of diffident utterance than
  • usual, inviting him to observe, among other things, the inefficiency of
  • her father’s design--if design it was--for diminishing, in the
  • interest of quiet nerves, their occasions of contact with their foreign
  • relatives. But Acton immediately complimented Mr. Wentworth upon his
  • liberality. “That’s a very nice thing to do,” he said, “giving them
  • the little house. You will have treated them handsomely, and, whatever
  • happens, you will be glad of it.” Mr. Wentworth was liberal, and he knew
  • he was liberal. It gave him pleasure to know it, to feel it, to see it
  • recorded; and this pleasure is the only palpable form of self-indulgence
  • with which the narrator of these incidents will be able to charge him.
  • “A three days’ visit at most, over there, is all I should have found
  • possible,” Madame Münster remarked to her brother, after they had
  • taken possession of the little white house. “It would have been too
  • _intime_--decidedly too _intime_. Breakfast, dinner, and tea _en
  • famille_--it would have been the end of the world if I could have
  • reached the third day.” And she made the same observation to her maid
  • Augustine, an intelligent person, who enjoyed a liberal share of her
  • confidence. Felix declared that he would willingly spend his life in
  • the bosom of the Wentworth family; that they were the kindest, simplest,
  • most amiable people in the world, and that he had taken a prodigious
  • fancy to them all. The Baroness quite agreed with him that they were
  • simple and kind; they were thoroughly nice people, and she liked them
  • extremely. The girls were perfect ladies; it was impossible to be more
  • of a lady than Charlotte Wentworth, in spite of her little village
  • air. “But as for thinking them the best company in the world,” said the
  • Baroness, “that is another thing; and as for wishing to live _porte à
  • porte_ with them, I should as soon think of wishing myself back in the
  • convent again, to wear a bombazine apron and sleep in a dormitory.” And
  • yet the Baroness was in high good humor; she had been very much pleased.
  • With her lively perception and her refined imagination, she was capable
  • of enjoying anything that was characteristic, anything that was good
  • of its kind. The Wentworth household seemed to her very perfect in
  • its kind--wonderfully peaceful and unspotted; pervaded by a sort of
  • dove-colored freshness that had all the quietude and benevolence of what
  • she deemed to be Quakerism, and yet seemed to be founded upon a degree
  • of material abundance for which, in certain matters of detail, one
  • might have looked in vain at the frugal little court of
  • Silberstadt-Schreckenstein. She perceived immediately that her American
  • relatives thought and talked very little about money; and this of itself
  • made an impression upon Eugenia’s imagination. She perceived at the same
  • time that if Charlotte or Gertrude should ask their father for a very
  • considerable sum he would at once place it in their hands; and this made
  • a still greater impression. The greatest impression of all, perhaps,
  • was made by another rapid induction. The Baroness had an immediate
  • conviction that Robert Acton would put his hand into his pocket every
  • day in the week if that rattle-pated little sister of his should bid
  • him. The men in this country, said the Baroness, are evidently very
  • obliging. Her declaration that she was looking for rest and retirement
  • had been by no means wholly untrue; nothing that the Baroness said was
  • wholly untrue. It is but fair to add, perhaps, that nothing that she
  • said was wholly true. She wrote to a friend in Germany that it was a
  • return to nature; it was like drinking new milk, and she was very fond
  • of new milk. She said to herself, of course, that it would be a little
  • dull; but there can be no better proof of her good spirits than the fact
  • that she thought she should not mind its being a little dull. It seemed
  • to her, when from the piazza of her eleemosynary cottage she looked out
  • over the soundless fields, the stony pastures, the clear-faced ponds,
  • the rugged little orchards, that she had never been in the midst of
  • so peculiarly intense a stillness; it was almost a delicate sensual
  • pleasure. It was all very good, very innocent and safe, and out of it
  • something good must come. Augustine, indeed, who had an unbounded faith
  • in her mistress’s wisdom and far-sightedness, was a great deal perplexed
  • and depressed. She was always ready to take her cue when she understood
  • it; but she liked to understand it, and on this occasion comprehension
  • failed. What, indeed, was the Baroness doing _dans cette galère_? what
  • fish did she expect to land out of these very stagnant waters? The game
  • was evidently a deep one. Augustine could trust her; but the sense of
  • walking in the dark betrayed itself in the physiognomy of this spare,
  • sober, sallow, middle-aged person, who had nothing in common with
  • Gertrude Wentworth’s conception of a soubrette, by the most ironical
  • scowl that had ever rested upon the unpretending tokens of the peace and
  • plenty of the Wentworths. Fortunately, Augustine could quench skepticism
  • in action. She quite agreed with her mistress--or rather she quite
  • out-stripped her mistress--in thinking that the little white house was
  • pitifully bare. _“Il faudra,”_ said Augustine, _“lui faire un peu de
  • toilette.”_ And she began to hang up _portières_ in the doorways;
  • to place wax candles, procured after some research, in unexpected
  • situations; to dispose anomalous draperies over the arms of sofas and
  • the backs of chairs. The Baroness had brought with her to the New
  • World a copious provision of the element of costume; and the two Miss
  • Wentworths, when they came over to see her, were somewhat bewildered
  • by the obtrusive distribution of her wardrobe. There were India shawls
  • suspended, curtain-wise, in the parlor door, and curious fabrics,
  • corresponding to Gertrude’s metaphysical vision of an opera-cloak,
  • tumbled about in the sitting-places. There were pink silk blinds in
  • the windows, by which the room was strangely bedimmed; and along the
  • chimney-piece was disposed a remarkable band of velvet, covered
  • with coarse, dirty-looking lace. “I have been making myself a little
  • comfortable,” said the Baroness, much to the confusion of Charlotte,
  • who had been on the point of proposing to come and help her put her
  • superfluous draperies away. But what Charlotte mistook for an almost
  • culpably delayed subsidence Gertrude very presently perceived to be the
  • most ingenious, the most interesting, the most romantic intention. “What
  • is life, indeed, without curtains?” she secretly asked herself; and
  • she appeared to herself to have been leading hitherto an existence
  • singularly garish and totally devoid of festoons.
  • Felix was not a young man who troubled himself greatly about
  • anything--least of all about the conditions of enjoyment. His faculty of
  • enjoyment was so large, so unconsciously eager, that it may be said of
  • it that it had a permanent advance upon embarrassment and sorrow. His
  • sentient faculty was intrinsically joyous, and novelty and change were
  • in themselves a delight to him. As they had come to him with a great
  • deal of frequency, his life had been more agreeable than appeared.
  • Never was a nature more perfectly fortunate. It was not a restless,
  • apprehensive, ambitious spirit, running a race with the tyranny of fate,
  • but a temper so unsuspicious as to put Adversity off her guard, dodging
  • and evading her with the easy, natural motion of a wind-shifted
  • flower. Felix extracted entertainment from all things, and all his
  • faculties--his imagination, his intelligence, his affections, his
  • senses--had a hand in the game. It seemed to him that Eugenia and he had
  • been very well treated; there was something absolutely touching in that
  • combination of paternal liberality and social considerateness which
  • marked Mr. Wentworth’s deportment. It was most uncommonly kind of him,
  • for instance, to have given them a house. Felix was positively amused at
  • having a house of his own; for the little white cottage among the apple
  • trees--the chalet, as Madame Münster always called it--was much more
  • sensibly his own than any domiciliary _quatrième_, looking upon a
  • court, with the rent overdue. Felix had spent a good deal of his life
  • in looking into courts, with a perhaps slightly tattered pair of elbows
  • resting upon the ledge of a high-perched window, and the thin smoke of a
  • cigarette rising into an atmosphere in which street-cries died away and
  • the vibration of chimes from ancient belfries became sensible. He had
  • never known anything so infinitely rural as these New England fields;
  • and he took a great fancy to all their pastoral roughnesses. He had
  • never had a greater sense of luxurious security; and at the risk of
  • making him seem a rather sordid adventurer I must declare that he found
  • an irresistible charm in the fact that he might dine every day at his
  • uncle’s. The charm was irresistible, however, because his fancy flung
  • a rosy light over this homely privilege. He appreciated highly the fare
  • that was set before him. There was a kind of fresh-looking abundance
  • about it which made him think that people must have lived so in
  • the mythological era, when they spread their tables upon the grass,
  • replenished them from cornucopias, and had no particular need of kitchen
  • stoves. But the great thing that Felix enjoyed was having found a
  • family--sitting in the midst of gentle, generous people whom he might
  • call by their first names. He had never known anything more charming
  • than the attention they paid to what he said. It was like a large sheet
  • of clean, fine-grained drawing-paper, all ready to be washed over with
  • effective splashes of water-color. He had never had any cousins, and
  • he had never before found himself in contact so unrestricted with young
  • unmarried ladies. He was extremely fond of the society of ladies, and it
  • was new to him that it might be enjoyed in just this manner. At first he
  • hardly knew what to make of his state of mind. It seemed to him that
  • he was in love, indiscriminately, with three girls at once. He saw that
  • Lizzie Acton was more brilliantly pretty than Charlotte and Gertrude;
  • but this was scarcely a superiority. His pleasure came from something
  • they had in common--a part of which was, indeed, that physical delicacy
  • which seemed to make it proper that they should always dress in thin
  • materials and clear colors. But they were delicate in other ways, and
  • it was most agreeable to him to feel that these latter delicacies were
  • appreciable by contact, as it were. He had known, fortunately, many
  • virtuous gentlewomen, but it now appeared to him that in his relations
  • with them (especially when they were unmarried) he had been looking at
  • pictures under glass. He perceived at present what a nuisance the glass
  • had been--how it perverted and interfered, how it caught the reflection
  • of other objects and kept you walking from side to side. He had no need
  • to ask himself whether Charlotte and Gertrude, and Lizzie Acton, were
  • in the right light; they were always in the right light. He liked
  • everything about them: he was, for instance, not at all above liking the
  • fact that they had very slender feet and high insteps. He liked their
  • pretty noses; he liked their surprised eyes and their hesitating, not
  • at all positive way of speaking; he liked so much knowing that he was
  • perfectly at liberty to be alone for hours, anywhere, with either of
  • them; that preference for one to the other, as a companion of solitude,
  • remained a minor affair. Charlotte Wentworth’s sweetly severe features
  • were as agreeable as Lizzie Acton’s wonderfully expressive blue eyes;
  • and Gertrude’s air of being always ready to walk about and listen was
  • as charming as anything else, especially as she walked very gracefully.
  • After a while Felix began to distinguish; but even then he would often
  • wish, suddenly, that they were not all so sad. Even Lizzie Acton,
  • in spite of her fine little chatter and laughter, appeared sad. Even
  • Clifford Wentworth, who had extreme youth in his favor, and kept a buggy
  • with enormous wheels and a little sorrel mare with the prettiest legs
  • in the world--even this fortunate lad was apt to have an averted,
  • uncomfortable glance, and to edge away from you at times, in the manner
  • of a person with a bad conscience. The only person in the circle with
  • no sense of oppression of any kind was, to Felix’s perception, Robert
  • Acton.
  • It might perhaps have been feared that after the completion of those
  • graceful domiciliary embellishments which have been mentioned Madame
  • Münster would have found herself confronted with alarming possibilities
  • of _ennui_. But as yet she had not taken the alarm. The Baroness was a
  • restless soul, and she projected her restlessness, as it may be said,
  • into any situation that lay before her. Up to a certain point her
  • restlessness might be counted upon to entertain her. She was always
  • expecting something to happen, and, until it was disappointed,
  • expectancy itself was a delicate pleasure. What the Baroness expected
  • just now it would take some ingenuity to set forth; it is enough
  • that while she looked about her she found something to occupy her
  • imagination. She assured herself that she was enchanted with her new
  • relatives; she professed to herself that, like her brother, she felt
  • it a sacred satisfaction to have found a family. It is certain that she
  • enjoyed to the utmost the gentleness of her kinsfolk’s deference.
  • She had, first and last, received a great deal of admiration, and her
  • experience of well-turned compliments was very considerable; but she
  • knew that she had never been so real a power, never counted for so
  • much, as now when, for the first time, the standard of comparison of her
  • little circle was a prey to vagueness. The sense, indeed, that the good
  • people about her had, as regards her remarkable self, no standard of
  • comparison at all gave her a feeling of almost illimitable power. It was
  • true, as she said to herself, that if for this reason they would be
  • able to discover nothing against her, so they would perhaps neglect
  • to perceive some of her superior points; but she always wound up her
  • reflections by declaring that she would take care of that.
  • Charlotte and Gertrude were in some perplexity between their desire
  • to show all proper attention to Madame Münster and their fear of being
  • importunate. The little house in the orchard had hitherto been occupied
  • during the summer months by intimate friends of the family, or by poor
  • relations who found in Mr. Wentworth a landlord attentive to repairs and
  • oblivious of quarter-day. Under these circumstances the open door of the
  • small house and that of the large one, facing each other across their
  • homely gardens, levied no tax upon hourly visits. But the Misses
  • Wentworth received an impression that Eugenia was no friend to the
  • primitive custom of “dropping in;” she evidently had no idea of living
  • without a door-keeper. “One goes into your house as into an inn--except
  • that there are no servants rushing forward,” she said to Charlotte. And
  • she added that that was very charming. Gertrude explained to her sister
  • that she meant just the reverse; she didn’t like it at all. Charlotte
  • inquired why she should tell an untruth, and Gertrude answered that
  • there was probably some very good reason for it which they should
  • discover when they knew her better. “There can surely be no good reason
  • for telling an untruth,” said Charlotte. “I hope she does not think so.”
  • They had of course desired, from the first, to do everything in the way
  • of helping her to arrange herself. It had seemed to Charlotte that
  • there would be a great many things to talk about; but the Baroness was
  • apparently inclined to talk about nothing.
  • “Write her a note, asking her leave to come and see her. I think that is
  • what she will like,” said Gertrude.
  • “Why should I give her the trouble of answering me?” Charlotte asked.
  • “She will have to write a note and send it over.”
  • “I don’t think she will take any trouble,” said Gertrude, profoundly.
  • “What then will she do?”
  • “That is what I am curious to see,” said Gertrude, leaving her sister
  • with an impression that her curiosity was morbid.
  • They went to see the Baroness without preliminary correspondence; and in
  • the little salon which she had already created, with its becoming light
  • and its festoons, they found Robert Acton.
  • Eugenia was intensely gracious, but she accused them of neglecting her
  • cruelly. “You see Mr. Acton has had to take pity upon me,” she said. “My
  • brother goes off sketching, for hours; I can never depend upon him. So I
  • was to send Mr. Acton to beg you to come and give me the benefit of your
  • wisdom.”
  • Gertrude looked at her sister. She wanted to say, “_That_ is what she
  • would have done.” Charlotte said that they hoped the Baroness would
  • always come and dine with them; it would give them so much pleasure;
  • and, in that case, she would spare herself the trouble of having a cook.
  • “Ah, but I must have a cook!” cried the Baroness. “An old negress in a
  • yellow turban. I have set my heart upon that. I want to look out of my
  • window and see her sitting there on the grass, against the background of
  • those crooked, dusky little apple trees, pulling the husks off a lapful
  • of Indian corn. That will be local color, you know. There isn’t much of
  • it here--you don’t mind my saying that, do you?--so one must make
  • the most of what one can get. I shall be most happy to dine with you
  • whenever you will let me; but I want to be able to ask you sometimes.
  • And I want to be able to ask Mr. Acton,” added the Baroness.
  • “You must come and ask me at home,” said Acton. “You must come and see
  • me; you must dine with me first. I want to show you my place; I want to
  • introduce you to my mother.” He called again upon Madame Münster, two
  • days later. He was constantly at the other house; he used to walk across
  • the fields from his own place, and he appeared to have fewer scruples
  • than his cousins with regard to dropping in. On this occasion he found
  • that Mr. Brand had come to pay his respects to the charming stranger;
  • but after Acton’s arrival the young theologian said nothing. He sat in
  • his chair with his two hands clasped, fixing upon his hostess a grave,
  • fascinated stare. The Baroness talked to Robert Acton, but, as she
  • talked, she turned and smiled at Mr. Brand, who never took his eyes
  • off her. The two men walked away together; they were going to Mr.
  • Wentworth’s. Mr. Brand still said nothing; but after they had passed
  • into Mr. Wentworth’s garden he stopped and looked back for some time at
  • the little white house. Then, looking at his companion, with his head
  • bent a little to one side and his eyes somewhat contracted, “Now
  • I suppose that’s what is called conversation,” he said; “real
  • conversation.”
  • “It’s what I call a very clever woman,” said Acton, laughing.
  • “It is most interesting,” Mr. Brand continued. “I only wish she would
  • speak French; it would seem more in keeping. It must be quite the
  • style that we have heard about, that we have read about--the style of
  • conversation of Madame de Staël, of Madame Récamier.”
  • Acton also looked at Madame Münster’s residence among its hollyhocks and
  • apple trees. “What I should like to know,” he said, smiling, “is just
  • what has brought Madame Récamier to live in that place!”
  • CHAPTER V
  • Mr. Wentworth, with his cane and his gloves in his hand, went every
  • afternoon to call upon his niece. A couple of hours later she came over
  • to the great house to tea. She had let the proposal that she should
  • regularly dine there fall to the ground; she was in the enjoyment of
  • whatever satisfaction was to be derived from the spectacle of an
  • old negress in a crimson turban shelling peas under the apple trees.
  • Charlotte, who had provided the ancient negress, thought it must be
  • a strange household, Eugenia having told her that Augustine managed
  • everything, the ancient negress included--Augustine who was naturally
  • devoid of all acquaintance with the expurgatory English tongue. By far
  • the most immoral sentiment which I shall have occasion to attribute to
  • Charlotte Wentworth was a certain emotion of disappointment at finding
  • that, in spite of these irregular conditions, the domestic arrangements
  • at the small house were apparently not--from Eugenia’s peculiar point of
  • view--strikingly offensive. The Baroness found it amusing to go to tea;
  • she dressed as if for dinner. The tea-table offered an anomalous and
  • picturesque repast; and on leaving it they all sat and talked in the
  • large piazza, or wandered about the garden in the starlight, with their
  • ears full of those sounds of strange insects which, though they are
  • supposed to be, all over the world, a part of the magic of summer
  • nights, seemed to the Baroness to have beneath these western skies an
  • incomparable resonance.
  • Mr. Wentworth, though, as I say, he went punctiliously to call upon her,
  • was not able to feel that he was getting used to his niece. It taxed his
  • imagination to believe that she was really his half-sister’s child. His
  • sister was a figure of his early years; she had been only twenty when
  • she went abroad, never to return, making in foreign parts a willful and
  • undesirable marriage. His aunt, Mrs. Whiteside, who had taken her to
  • Europe for the benefit of the tour, gave, on her return, so lamentable
  • an account of Mr. Adolphus Young, to whom the headstrong girl had united
  • her destiny, that it operated as a chill upon family feeling--especially
  • in the case of the half-brothers. Catherine had done nothing
  • subsequently to propitiate her family; she had not even written to
  • them in a way that indicated a lucid appreciation of their suspended
  • sympathy; so that it had become a tradition in Boston circles that the
  • highest charity, as regards this young lady, was to think it well to
  • forget her, and to abstain from conjecture as to the extent to which
  • her aberrations were reproduced in her descendants. Over these young
  • people--a vague report of their existence had come to his ears--Mr.
  • Wentworth had not, in the course of years, allowed his imagination to
  • hover. It had plenty of occupation nearer home, and though he had many
  • cares upon his conscience the idea that he had been an unnatural uncle
  • was, very properly, never among the number. Now that his nephew and
  • niece had come before him, he perceived that they were the fruit of
  • influences and circumstances very different from those under which his
  • own familiar progeny had reached a vaguely-qualified maturity. He felt
  • no provocation to say that these influences had been exerted for evil;
  • but he was sometimes afraid that he should not be able to like
  • his distinguished, delicate, lady-like niece. He was paralyzed and
  • bewildered by her foreignness. She spoke, somehow, a different language.
  • There was something strange in her words. He had a feeling that another
  • man, in his place, would accommodate himself to her tone; would ask
  • her questions and joke with her, reply to those pleasantries of her
  • own which sometimes seemed startling as addressed to an uncle. But Mr.
  • Wentworth could not do these things. He could not even bring himself
  • to attempt to measure her position in the world. She was the wife of
  • a foreign nobleman who desired to repudiate her. This had a singular
  • sound, but the old man felt himself destitute of the materials for
  • a judgment. It seemed to him that he ought to find them in his own
  • experience, as a man of the world and an almost public character; but
  • they were not there, and he was ashamed to confess to himself--much
  • more to reveal to Eugenia by interrogations possibly too innocent--the
  • unfurnished condition of this repository.
  • It appeared to him that he could get much nearer, as he would have said,
  • to his nephew; though he was not sure that Felix was altogether safe. He
  • was so bright and handsome and talkative that it was impossible not to
  • think well of him; and yet it seemed as if there were something almost
  • impudent, almost vicious--or as if there ought to be--in a young man
  • being at once so joyous and so positive. It was to be observed that
  • while Felix was not at all a serious young man there was somehow more of
  • him--he had more weight and volume and resonance--than a number of young
  • men who were distinctly serious. While Mr. Wentworth meditated upon this
  • anomaly his nephew was admiring him unrestrictedly. He thought him a
  • most delicate, generous, high-toned old gentleman, with a very handsome
  • head, of the ascetic type, which he promised himself the profit of
  • sketching. Felix was far from having made a secret of the fact that he
  • wielded the paint-brush, and it was not his own fault if it failed to be
  • generally understood that he was prepared to execute the most striking
  • likenesses on the most reasonable terms. “He is an artist--my cousin is
  • an artist,” said Gertrude; and she offered this information to everyone
  • who would receive it. She offered it to herself, as it were, by way
  • of admonition and reminder; she repeated to herself at odd moments,
  • in lonely places, that Felix was invested with this sacred character.
  • Gertrude had never seen an artist before; she had only read about such
  • people. They seemed to her a romantic and mysterious class, whose life
  • was made up of those agreeable accidents that never happened to other
  • persons. And it merely quickened her meditations on this point that
  • Felix should declare, as he repeatedly did, that he was really not an
  • artist. “I have never gone into the thing seriously,” he said. “I have
  • never studied; I have had no training. I do a little of everything, and
  • nothing well. I am only an amateur.”
  • It pleased Gertrude even more to think that he was an amateur than to
  • think that he was an artist; the former word, to her fancy, had an even
  • subtler connotation. She knew, however, that it was a word to use
  • more soberly. Mr. Wentworth used it freely; for though he had not
  • been exactly familiar with it, he found it convenient as a help toward
  • classifying Felix, who, as a young man extremely clever and active and
  • apparently respectable and yet not engaged in any recognized business,
  • was an importunate anomaly. Of course the Baroness and her brother--she
  • was always spoken of first--were a welcome topic of conversation between
  • Mr. Wentworth and his daughters and their occasional visitors.
  • “And the young man, your nephew, what is his profession?” asked an
  • old gentleman--Mr. Broderip, of Salem--who had been Mr. Wentworth’s
  • classmate at Harvard College in the year 1809, and who came into his
  • office in Devonshire Street. (Mr. Wentworth, in his later years, used to
  • go but three times a week to his office, where he had a large amount of
  • highly confidential trust-business to transact.)
  • “Well, he’s an amateur,” said Felix’s uncle, with folded hands, and with
  • a certain satisfaction in being able to say it. And Mr. Broderip had
  • gone back to Salem with a feeling that this was probably a “European”
  • expression for a broker or a grain exporter.
  • “I should like to do your head, sir,” said Felix to his uncle one
  • evening, before them all--Mr. Brand and Robert Acton being also present.
  • “I think I should make a very fine thing of it. It’s an interesting
  • head; it’s very mediaeval.”
  • Mr. Wentworth looked grave; he felt awkwardly, as if all the company had
  • come in and found him standing before the looking-glass. “The Lord made
  • it,” he said. “I don’t think it is for man to make it over again.”
  • “Certainly the Lord made it,” replied Felix, laughing, “and he made
  • it very well. But life has been touching up the work. It is a very
  • interesting type of head. It’s delightfully wasted and emaciated. The
  • complexion is wonderfully bleached.” And Felix looked round at the
  • circle, as if to call their attention to these interesting points.
  • Mr. Wentworth grew visibly paler. “I should like to do you as an old
  • prelate, an old cardinal, or the prior of an order.”
  • “A prelate, a cardinal?” murmured Mr. Wentworth. “Do you refer to the
  • Roman Catholic priesthood?”
  • “I mean an old ecclesiastic who should have led a very pure, abstinent
  • life. Now I take it that has been the case with you, sir; one sees it in
  • your face,” Felix proceeded. “You have been very--a very moderate. Don’t
  • you think one always sees that in a man’s face?”
  • “You see more in a man’s face than I should think of looking for,” said
  • Mr. Wentworth coldly.
  • The Baroness rattled her fan, and gave her brilliant laugh. “It is a
  • risk to look so close!” she exclaimed. “My uncle has some peccadilloes
  • on his conscience.” Mr. Wentworth looked at her, painfully at a loss;
  • and in so far as the signs of a pure and abstinent life were visible in
  • his face they were then probably peculiarly manifest. “You are a _beau
  • vieillard_, dear uncle,” said Madame Münster, smiling with her foreign
  • eyes.
  • “I think you are paying me a compliment,” said the old man.
  • “Surely, I am not the first woman that ever did so!” cried the Baroness.
  • “I think you are,” said Mr. Wentworth gravely. And turning to Felix he
  • added, in the same tone, “Please don’t take my likeness. My children
  • have my daguerreotype. That is quite satisfactory.”
  • “I won’t promise,” said Felix, “not to work your head into something!”
  • Mr. Wentworth looked at him and then at all the others; then he got up
  • and slowly walked away.
  • “Felix,” said Gertrude, in the silence that followed, “I wish you would
  • paint my portrait.”
  • Charlotte wondered whether Gertrude was right in wishing this; and she
  • looked at Mr. Brand as the most legitimate way of ascertaining. Whatever
  • Gertrude did or said, Charlotte always looked at Mr. Brand. It was a
  • standing pretext for looking at Mr. Brand--always, as Charlotte thought,
  • in the interest of Gertrude’s welfare. It is true that she felt a
  • tremulous interest in Gertrude being right; for Charlotte, in her small,
  • still way, was an heroic sister.
  • “We should be glad to have your portrait, Miss Gertrude,” said Mr.
  • Brand.
  • “I should be delighted to paint so charming a model,” Felix declared.
  • “Do you think you are so lovely, my dear?” asked Lizzie Acton, with her
  • little inoffensive pertness, biting off a knot in her knitting.
  • “It is not because I think I am beautiful,” said Gertrude, looking all
  • round. “I don’t think I am beautiful, at all.” She spoke with a sort
  • of conscious deliberateness; and it seemed very strange to Charlotte to
  • hear her discussing this question so publicly. “It is because I think it
  • would be amusing to sit and be painted. I have always thought that.”
  • “I am sorry you have not had better things to think about, my daughter,”
  • said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “You are very beautiful, cousin Gertrude,” Felix declared.
  • “That’s a compliment,” said Gertrude. “I put all the compliments I
  • receive into a little money-jug that has a slit in the side. I shake
  • them up and down, and they rattle. There are not many yet--only two or
  • three.”
  • “No, it’s not a compliment,” Felix rejoined. “See; I am careful not to
  • give it the form of a compliment. I didn’t think you were beautiful at
  • first. But you have come to seem so little by little.”
  • “Take care, now, your jug doesn’t burst!” exclaimed Lizzie.
  • “I think sitting for one’s portrait is only one of the various forms of
  • idleness,” said Mr. Wentworth. “Their name is legion.”
  • “My dear sir,” cried Felix, “you can’t be said to be idle when you are
  • making a man work so!”
  • “One might be painted while one is asleep,” suggested Mr. Brand, as a
  • contribution to the discussion.
  • “Ah, do paint me while I am asleep,” said Gertrude to Felix, smiling.
  • And she closed her eyes a little. It had by this time become a matter of
  • almost exciting anxiety to Charlotte what Gertrude would say or would do
  • next.
  • She began to sit for her portrait on the following day--in the open
  • air, on the north side of the piazza. “I wish you would tell me what you
  • think of us--how we seem to you,” she said to Felix, as he sat before
  • his easel.
  • “You seem to me the best people in the world,” said Felix.
  • “You say that,” Gertrude resumed, “because it saves you the trouble of
  • saying anything else.”
  • The young man glanced at her over the top of his canvas. “What else
  • should I say? It would certainly be a great deal of trouble to say
  • anything different.”
  • “Well,” said Gertrude, “you have seen people before that you have liked,
  • have you not?”
  • “Indeed I have, thank Heaven!”
  • “And they have been very different from us,” Gertrude went on.
  • “That only proves,” said Felix, “that there are a thousand different
  • ways of being good company.”
  • “Do you think us good company?” asked Gertrude.
  • “Company for a king!”
  • Gertrude was silent a moment; and then, “There must be a thousand
  • different ways of being dreary,” she said; “and sometimes I think we
  • make use of them all.”
  • Felix stood up quickly, holding up his hand. “If you could only keep
  • that look on your face for half an hour--while I catch it!” he said. “It
  • is uncommonly handsome.”
  • “To look handsome for half an hour--that is a great deal to ask of me,”
  • she answered.
  • “It would be the portrait of a young woman who has taken some vow, some
  • pledge, that she repents of,” said Felix, “and who is thinking it over
  • at leisure.”
  • “I have taken no vow, no pledge,” said Gertrude, very gravely; “I have
  • nothing to repent of.”
  • “My dear cousin, that was only a figure of speech. I am very sure that
  • no one in your excellent family has anything to repent of.”
  • “And yet we are always repenting!” Gertrude exclaimed. “That is what I
  • mean by our being dreary. You know it perfectly well; you only pretend
  • that you don’t.”
  • Felix gave a quick laugh. “The half hour is going on, and yet you are
  • handsomer than ever. One must be careful what one says, you see.”
  • “To me,” said Gertrude, “you can say anything.”
  • Felix looked at her, as an artist might, and painted for some time in
  • silence.
  • “Yes, you seem to me different from your father and sister--from most of
  • the people you have lived with,” he observed.
  • “To say that one’s self,” Gertrude went on, “is like saying--by
  • implication, at least--that one is better. I am not better; I am much
  • worse. But they say themselves that I am different. It makes them
  • unhappy.”
  • “Since you accuse me of concealing my real impressions, I may admit that
  • I think the tendency--among you generally--is to be made unhappy too
  • easily.”
  • “I wish you would tell that to my father,” said Gertrude.
  • “It might make him more unhappy!” Felix exclaimed, laughing.
  • “It certainly would. I don’t believe you have seen people like that.”
  • “Ah, my dear cousin, how do you know what I have seen?” Felix demanded.
  • “How can I tell you?”
  • “You might tell me a great many things, if you only would. You have
  • seen people like yourself--people who are bright and gay and fond of
  • amusement. We are not fond of amusement.”
  • “Yes,” said Felix, “I confess that rather strikes me. You don’t seem to
  • me to get all the pleasure out of life that you might. You don’t seem to
  • me to enjoy..... Do you mind my saying this?” he asked, pausing.
  • “Please go on,” said the girl, earnestly.
  • “You seem to me very well placed for enjoying. You have money and
  • liberty and what is called in Europe a ‘position.’ But you take a
  • painful view of life, as one may say.”
  • “One ought to think it bright and charming and delightful, eh?” asked
  • Gertrude.
  • “I should say so--if one can. It is true it all depends upon that,”
  • Felix added.
  • “You know there is a great deal of misery in the world,” said his model.
  • “I have seen a little of it,” the young man rejoined. “But it was all
  • over there--beyond the sea. I don’t see any here. This is a paradise.”
  • Gertrude said nothing; she sat looking at the dahlias and the
  • currant-bushes in the garden, while Felix went on with his work. “To
  • ‘enjoy,’” she began at last, “to take life--not painfully, must one do
  • something wrong?”
  • Felix gave his long, light laugh again. “Seriously, I think not. And for
  • this reason, among others: you strike me as very capable of enjoying,
  • if the chance were given you, and yet at the same time as incapable of
  • wrong-doing.”
  • “I am sure,” said Gertrude, “that you are very wrong in telling a person
  • that she is incapable of that. We are never nearer to evil than when we
  • believe that.”
  • “You are handsomer than ever,” observed Felix, irrelevantly.
  • Gertrude had got used to hearing him say this. There was not so much
  • excitement in it as at first. “What ought one to do?” she continued. “To
  • give parties, to go to the theatre, to read novels, to keep late hours?”
  • “I don’t think it’s what one does or one doesn’t do that promotes
  • enjoyment,” her companion answered. “It is the general way of looking at
  • life.”
  • “They look at it as a discipline--that’s what they do here. I have often
  • been told that.”
  • “Well, that’s very good. But there is another way,” added Felix,
  • smiling: “to look at it as an opportunity.”
  • “An opportunity--yes,” said Gertrude. “One would get more pleasure that
  • way.”
  • “I don’t attempt to say anything better for it than that it has been my
  • own way--and that is not saying much!” Felix had laid down his palette
  • and brushes; he was leaning back, with his arms folded, to judge
  • the effect of his work. “And you know,” he said, “I am a very petty
  • personage.”
  • “You have a great deal of talent,” said Gertrude.
  • “No--no,” the young man rejoined, in a tone of cheerful impartiality,
  • “I have not a great deal of talent. It is nothing at all remarkable.
  • I assure you I should know if it were. I shall always be obscure. The
  • world will never hear of me.” Gertrude looked at him with a strange
  • feeling. She was thinking of the great world which he knew and which she
  • did not, and how full of brilliant talents it must be, since it could
  • afford to make light of his abilities. “You needn’t in general attach
  • much importance to anything I tell you,” he pursued; “but you may
  • believe me when I say this,--that I am little better than a good-natured
  • feather-head.”
  • “A feather-head?” she repeated.
  • “I am a species of Bohemian.”
  • “A Bohemian?” Gertrude had never heard this term before, save as a
  • geographical denomination; and she quite failed to understand the
  • figurative meaning which her companion appeared to attach to it. But it
  • gave her pleasure.
  • Felix had pushed back his chair and risen to his feet; he slowly came
  • toward her, smiling. “I am a sort of adventurer,” he said, looking down
  • at her.
  • She got up, meeting his smile. “An adventurer?” she repeated. “I should
  • like to hear your adventures.”
  • For an instant she believed that he was going to take her hand; but he
  • dropped his own hands suddenly into the pockets of his painting-jacket.
  • “There is no reason why you shouldn’t,” he said. “I have been an
  • adventurer, but my adventures have been very innocent. They have all
  • been happy ones; I don’t think there are any I shouldn’t tell. They were
  • very pleasant and very pretty; I should like to go over them in memory.
  • Sit down again, and I will begin,” he added in a moment, with his
  • naturally persuasive smile.
  • Gertrude sat down again on that day, and she sat down on several other
  • days. Felix, while he plied his brush, told her a great many stories,
  • and she listened with charmed avidity. Her eyes rested upon his lips;
  • she was very serious; sometimes, from her air of wondering gravity, he
  • thought she was displeased. But Felix never believed for more than a
  • single moment in any displeasure of his own producing. This would have
  • been fatuity if the optimism it expressed had not been much more a hope
  • than a prejudice. It is beside the matter to say that he had a good
  • conscience; for the best conscience is a sort of self-reproach, and this
  • young man’s brilliantly healthy nature spent itself in objective good
  • intentions which were ignorant of any test save exactness in hitting
  • their mark. He told Gertrude how he had walked over France and Italy
  • with a painter’s knapsack on his back, paying his way often by knocking
  • off a flattering portrait of his host or hostess. He told her how he
  • had played the violin in a little band of musicians--not of high
  • celebrity--who traveled through foreign lands giving provincial
  • concerts. He told her also how he had been a momentary ornament of a
  • troupe of strolling actors, engaged in the arduous task of interpreting
  • Shakespeare to French and German, Polish and Hungarian audiences.
  • While this periodical recital was going on, Gertrude lived in a
  • fantastic world; she seemed to herself to be reading a romance that
  • came out in daily numbers. She had known nothing so delightful since
  • the perusal of _Nicholas Nickleby_. One afternoon she went to see her
  • cousin, Mrs. Acton, Robert’s mother, who was a great invalid, never
  • leaving the house. She came back alone, on foot, across the fields--this
  • being a short way which they often used. Felix had gone to Boston with
  • her father, who desired to take the young man to call upon some of his
  • friends, old gentlemen who remembered his mother--remembered her, but
  • said nothing about her--and several of whom, with the gentle ladies
  • their wives, had driven out from town to pay their respects at the
  • little house among the apple trees, in vehicles which reminded the
  • Baroness, who received her visitors with discriminating civility, of
  • the large, light, rattling barouche in which she herself had made her
  • journey to this neighborhood. The afternoon was waning; in the western
  • sky the great picture of a New England sunset, painted in crimson
  • and silver, was suspended from the zenith; and the stony pastures, as
  • Gertrude traversed them, thinking intently to herself, were covered with
  • a light, clear glow. At the open gate of one of the fields she saw from
  • the distance a man’s figure; he stood there as if he were waiting for
  • her, and as she came nearer she recognized Mr. Brand. She had a feeling
  • as of not having seen him for some time; she could not have said for
  • how long, for it yet seemed to her that he had been very lately at the
  • house.
  • “May I walk back with you?” he asked. And when she had said that he
  • might if he wanted, he observed that he had seen her and recognized her
  • half a mile away.
  • “You must have very good eyes,” said Gertrude.
  • “Yes, I have very good eyes, Miss Gertrude,” said Mr. Brand. She
  • perceived that he meant something; but for a long time past Mr. Brand
  • had constantly meant something, and she had almost got used to it. She
  • felt, however, that what he meant had now a renewed power to disturb
  • her, to perplex and agitate her. He walked beside her in silence for a
  • moment, and then he added, “I have had no trouble in seeing that you are
  • beginning to avoid me. But perhaps,” he went on, “one needn’t have had
  • very good eyes to see that.”
  • “I have not avoided you,” said Gertrude, without looking at him.
  • “I think you have been unconscious that you were avoiding me,” Mr. Brand
  • replied. “You have not even known that I was there.”
  • “Well, you are here now, Mr. Brand!” said Gertrude, with a little laugh.
  • “I know that very well.”
  • He made no rejoinder. He simply walked beside her slowly, as they were
  • obliged to walk over the soft grass. Presently they came to another
  • gate, which was closed. Mr. Brand laid his hand upon it, but he made no
  • movement to open it; he stood and looked at his companion. “You are very
  • much interested--very much absorbed,” he said.
  • Gertrude glanced at him; she saw that he was pale and that he looked
  • excited. She had never seen Mr. Brand excited before, and she felt
  • that the spectacle, if fully carried out, would be impressive, almost
  • painful. “Absorbed in what?” she asked. Then she looked away at the
  • illuminated sky. She felt guilty and uncomfortable, and yet she was
  • vexed with herself for feeling so. But Mr. Brand, as he stood there
  • looking at her with his small, kind, persistent eyes, represented an
  • immense body of half-obliterated obligations, that were rising again
  • into a certain distinctness.
  • “You have new interests, new occupations,” he went on. “I don’t know
  • that I can say that you have new duties. We have always old ones,
  • Gertrude,” he added.
  • “Please open the gate, Mr. Brand,” she said; and she felt as if, in
  • saying so, she were cowardly and petulant. But he opened the gate, and
  • allowed her to pass; then he closed it behind himself. Before she had
  • time to turn away he put out his hand and held her an instant by the
  • wrist.
  • “I want to say something to you,” he said.
  • “I know what you want to say,” she answered. And she was on the point of
  • adding, “And I know just how you will say it;” but these words she kept
  • back.
  • “I love you, Gertrude,” he said. “I love you very much; I love you more
  • than ever.”
  • He said the words just as she had known he would; she had heard them
  • before. They had no charm for her; she had said to herself before that
  • it was very strange. It was supposed to be delightful for a woman to
  • listen to such words; but these seemed to her flat and mechanical. “I
  • wish you would forget that,” she declared.
  • “How can I--why should I?” he asked.
  • “I have made you no promise--given you no pledge,” she said, looking at
  • him, with her voice trembling a little.
  • “You have let me feel that I have an influence over you. You have opened
  • your mind to me.”
  • “I never opened my mind to you, Mr. Brand!” Gertrude cried, with some
  • vehemence.
  • “Then you were not so frank as I thought--as we all thought.”
  • “I don’t see what anyone else had to do with it!” cried the girl.
  • “I mean your father and your sister. You know it makes them happy to
  • think you will listen to me.”
  • She gave a little laugh. “It doesn’t make them happy,” she said.
  • “Nothing makes them happy. No one is happy here.”
  • “I think your cousin is very happy--Mr. Young,” rejoined Mr. Brand, in a
  • soft, almost timid tone.
  • “So much the better for him!” And Gertrude gave her little laugh again.
  • The young man looked at her a moment. “You are very much changed,” he
  • said.
  • “I am glad to hear it,” Gertrude declared.
  • “I am not. I have known you a long time, and I have loved you as you
  • were.”
  • “I am much obliged to you,” said Gertrude. “I must be going home.”
  • He on his side, gave a little laugh.
  • “You certainly do avoid me--you see!”
  • “Avoid me, then,” said the girl.
  • He looked at her again; and then, very gently, “No I will not avoid
  • you,” he replied; “but I will leave you, for the present, to yourself.
  • I think you will remember--after a while--some of the things you have
  • forgotten. I think you will come back to me; I have great faith in
  • that.”
  • This time his voice was very touching; there was a strong, reproachful
  • force in what he said, and Gertrude could answer nothing. He turned
  • away and stood there, leaning his elbows on the gate and looking at the
  • beautiful sunset. Gertrude left him and took her way home again; but
  • when she reached the middle of the next field she suddenly burst into
  • tears. Her tears seemed to her to have been a long time gathering, and
  • for some moments it was a kind of glee to shed them. But they presently
  • passed away. There was something a little hard about Gertrude; and she
  • never wept again.
  • CHAPTER VI
  • Going of an afternoon to call upon his niece, Mr. Wentworth more than
  • once found Robert Acton sitting in her little drawing-room. This was in
  • no degree, to Mr. Wentworth, a perturbing fact, for he had no sense
  • of competing with his young kinsman for Eugenia’s good graces. Madame
  • Münster’s uncle had the highest opinion of Robert Acton, who, indeed, in
  • the family at large, was the object of a great deal of undemonstrative
  • appreciation. They were all proud of him, in so far as the charge
  • of being proud may be brought against people who were, habitually,
  • distinctly guiltless of the misdemeanor known as “taking credit.” They
  • never boasted of Robert Acton, nor indulged in vainglorious reference to
  • him; they never quoted the clever things he had said, nor mentioned the
  • generous things he had done. But a sort of frigidly-tender faith in
  • his unlimited goodness was a part of their personal sense of right; and
  • there can, perhaps, be no better proof of the high esteem in which he
  • was held than the fact that no explicit judgment was ever passed upon
  • his actions. He was no more praised than he was blamed; but he was
  • tacitly felt to be an ornament to his circle. He was the man of the
  • world of the family. He had been to China and brought home a collection
  • of curiosities; he had made a fortune--or rather he had quintupled a
  • fortune already considerable; he was distinguished by that combination
  • of celibacy, “property,” and good humor which appeals to even the
  • most subdued imaginations; and it was taken for granted that he would
  • presently place these advantages at the disposal of some well-regulated
  • young woman of his own “set.” Mr. Wentworth was not a man to admit to
  • himself that--his paternal duties apart--he liked any individual much
  • better than all other individuals; but he thought Robert Acton extremely
  • judicious; and this was perhaps as near an approach as he was capable of
  • to the eagerness of preference, which his temperament repudiated as it
  • would have disengaged itself from something slightly unchaste. Acton
  • was, in fact, very judicious--and something more beside; and indeed it
  • must be claimed for Mr. Wentworth that in the more illicit parts of
  • his preference there hovered the vague adumbration of a belief that
  • his cousin’s final merit was a certain enviable capacity for whistling,
  • rather gallantly, at the sanctions of mere judgment--for showing a
  • larger courage, a finer quality of pluck, than common occasion demanded.
  • Mr. Wentworth would never have risked the intimation that Acton was
  • made, in the smallest degree, of the stuff of a hero; but this is small
  • blame to him, for Robert would certainly never have risked it himself.
  • Acton certainly exercised great discretion in all things--beginning with
  • his estimate of himself. He knew that he was by no means so much of a
  • man of the world as he was supposed to be in local circles; but it must
  • be added that he knew also that his natural shrewdness had a reach
  • of which he had never quite given local circles the measure. He was
  • addicted to taking the humorous view of things, and he had discovered
  • that even in the narrowest circles such a disposition may find frequent
  • opportunities. Such opportunities had formed for some time--that is,
  • since his return from China, a year and a half before--the most active
  • element in this gentleman’s life, which had just now a rather indolent
  • air. He was perfectly willing to get married. He was very fond of
  • books, and he had a handsome library; that is, his books were much more
  • numerous than Mr. Wentworth’s. He was also very fond of pictures; but it
  • must be confessed, in the fierce light of contemporary criticism, that
  • his walls were adorned with several rather abortive masterpieces. He had
  • got his learning--and there was more of it than commonly appeared--at
  • Harvard College; and he took a pleasure in old associations, which made
  • it a part of his daily contentment to live so near this institution that
  • he often passed it in driving to Boston. He was extremely interested in
  • the Baroness Münster.
  • She was very frank with him; or at least she intended to be. “I am
  • sure you find it very strange that I should have settled down in this
  • out-of-the-way part of the world!” she said to him three or four weeks
  • after she had installed herself. “I am certain you are wondering about
  • my motives. They are very pure.” The Baroness by this time was an old
  • inhabitant; the best society in Boston had called upon her, and Clifford
  • Wentworth had taken her several times to drive in his buggy.
  • Robert Acton was seated near her, playing with a fan; there were
  • always several fans lying about her drawing-room, with long ribbons of
  • different colors attached to them, and Acton was always playing with
  • one. “No, I don’t find it at all strange,” he said slowly, smiling.
  • “That a clever woman should turn up in Boston, or its suburbs--that does
  • not require so much explanation. Boston is a very nice place.”
  • “If you wish to make me contradict you,” said the Baroness, “_vous vous
  • y prenez mal_. In certain moods there is nothing I am not capable
  • of agreeing to. Boston is a paradise, and we are in the suburbs of
  • Paradise.”
  • “Just now I am not at all in the suburbs; I am in the place itself,”
  • rejoined Acton, who was lounging a little in his chair. He was, however,
  • not always lounging; and when he was he was not quite so relaxed as he
  • pretended. To a certain extent, he sought refuge from shyness in
  • this appearance of relaxation; and like many persons in the same
  • circumstances he somewhat exaggerated the appearance. Beyond this, the
  • air of being much at his ease was a cover for vigilant observation. He
  • was more than interested in this clever woman, who, whatever he might
  • say, was clever not at all after the Boston fashion; she plunged him
  • into a kind of excitement, held him in vague suspense. He was obliged to
  • admit to himself that he had never yet seen a woman just like this--not
  • even in China. He was ashamed, for inscrutable reasons, of the vivacity
  • of his emotion, and he carried it off, superficially, by taking, still
  • superficially, the humorous view of Madame Münster. It was not at all
  • true that he thought it very natural of her to have made this pious
  • pilgrimage. It might have been said of him in advance that he was too
  • good a Bostonian to regard in the light of an eccentricity the desire of
  • even the remotest alien to visit the New England metropolis. This was an
  • impulse for which, surely, no apology was needed; and Madame Münster
  • was the fortunate possessor of several New England cousins. In fact,
  • however, Madame Münster struck him as out of keeping with her little
  • circle; she was at the best a very agreeable, a gracefully mystifying
  • anomaly. He knew very well that it would not do to address these
  • reflections too crudely to Mr. Wentworth; he would never have remarked
  • to the old gentleman that he wondered what the Baroness was up to. And
  • indeed he had no great desire to share his vague mistrust with anyone.
  • There was a personal pleasure in it; the greatest pleasure he had known
  • at least since he had come from China. He would keep the Baroness, for
  • better or worse, to himself; he had a feeling that he deserved to
  • enjoy a monopoly of her, for he was certainly the person who had most
  • adequately gauged her capacity for social intercourse. Before long it
  • became apparent to him that the Baroness was disposed to lay no tax upon
  • such a monopoly.
  • One day (he was sitting there again and playing with a fan) she asked
  • him to apologize, should the occasion present itself, to certain people
  • in Boston for her not having returned their calls. “There are half a
  • dozen places,” she said; “a formidable list. Charlotte Wentworth has
  • written it out for me, in a terrifically distinct hand. There is
  • no ambiguity on the subject; I know perfectly where I must go. Mr.
  • Wentworth informs me that the carriage is always at my disposal, and
  • Charlotte offers to go with me, in a pair of tight gloves and a very
  • stiff petticoat. And yet for three days I have been putting it off. They
  • must think me horribly vicious.”
  • “You ask me to apologize,” said Acton, “but you don’t tell me what
  • excuse I can offer.”
  • “That is more,” the Baroness declared, “than I am held to. It would be
  • like my asking you to buy me a bouquet and giving you the money. I have
  • no reason except that--somehow--it’s too violent an effort. It is not
  • inspiring. Wouldn’t that serve as an excuse, in Boston? I am told they
  • are very sincere; they don’t tell fibs. And then Felix ought to go with
  • me, and he is never in readiness. I don’t see him. He is always roaming
  • about the fields and sketching old barns, or taking ten-mile walks, or
  • painting someone’s portrait, or rowing on the pond, or flirting with
  • Gertrude Wentworth.”
  • “I should think it would amuse you to go and see a few people,” said
  • Acton. “You are having a very quiet time of it here. It’s a dull life
  • for you.”
  • “Ah, the quiet,--the quiet!” the Baroness exclaimed. “That’s what I
  • like. It’s rest. That’s what I came here for. Amusement? I have had
  • amusement. And as for seeing people--I have already seen a great many
  • in my life. If it didn’t sound ungracious I should say that I wish very
  • humbly your people here would leave me alone!”
  • Acton looked at her a moment, and she looked at him. She was a woman who
  • took being looked at remarkably well. “So you have come here for rest?”
  • he asked.
  • “So I may say. I came for many of those reasons that are no
  • reasons--don’t you know?--and yet that are really the best: to come
  • away, to change, to break with everything. When once one comes away one
  • must arrive somewhere, and I asked myself why I shouldn’t arrive here.”
  • “You certainly had time on the way!” said Acton, laughing.
  • Madame Münster looked at him again; and then, smiling: “And I have
  • certainly had time, since I got here, to ask myself why I came. However,
  • I never ask myself idle questions. Here I am, and it seems to me you
  • ought only to thank me.”
  • “When you go away you will see the difficulties I shall put in your
  • path.”
  • “You mean to put difficulties in my path?” she asked, rearranging the
  • rosebud in her corsage.
  • “The greatest of all--that of having been so agreeable----”
  • “That I shall be unable to depart? Don’t be too sure. I have left some
  • very agreeable people over there.”
  • “Ah,” said Acton, “but it was to come here, where I am!”
  • “I didn’t know of your existence. Excuse me for saying anything so rude;
  • but, honestly speaking, I did not. No,” the Baroness pursued, “it was
  • precisely not to see you--such people as you--that I came.”
  • “Such people as me?” cried Acton.
  • “I had a sort of longing to come into those natural relations which I
  • knew I should find here. Over there I had only, as I may say, artificial
  • relations. Don’t you see the difference?”
  • “The difference tells against me,” said Acton. “I suppose I am an
  • artificial relation.”
  • “Conventional,” declared the Baroness; “very conventional.”
  • “Well, there is one way in which the relation of a lady and a gentleman
  • may always become natural,” said Acton.
  • “You mean by their becoming lovers? That may be natural or not. And at
  • any rate,” rejoined Eugenia, _“nous n’en sommes pas là!”_
  • They were not, as yet; but a little later, when she began to go with him
  • to drive, it might almost have seemed that they were. He came for her
  • several times, alone, in his high “wagon,” drawn by a pair of charming
  • light-limbed horses. It was different, her having gone with Clifford
  • Wentworth, who was her cousin, and so much younger. It was not to be
  • imagined that she should have a flirtation with Clifford, who was a mere
  • shame-faced boy, and whom a large section of Boston society supposed to
  • be “engaged” to Lizzie Acton. Not, indeed, that it was to be conceived
  • that the Baroness was a possible party to any flirtation whatever; for
  • she was undoubtedly a married lady. It was generally known that her
  • matrimonial condition was of the “morganatic” order; but in its natural
  • aversion to suppose that this meant anything less than absolute wedlock,
  • the conscience of the community took refuge in the belief that it
  • implied something even more.
  • Acton wished her to think highly of American scenery, and he drove her
  • to great distances, picking out the prettiest roads and the largest
  • points of view. If we are good when we are contented, Eugenia’s virtues
  • should now certainly have been uppermost; for she found a charm in the
  • rapid movement through a wild country, and in a companion who from time
  • to time made the vehicle dip, with a motion like a swallow’s flight,
  • over roads of primitive construction, and who, as she felt, would do
  • a great many things that she might ask him. Sometimes, for a couple
  • of hours together, there were almost no houses; there were nothing but
  • woods and rivers and lakes and horizons adorned with bright-looking
  • mountains. It seemed to the Baroness very wild, as I have said,
  • and lovely; but the impression added something to that sense of the
  • enlargement of opportunity which had been born of her arrival in the New
  • World.
  • One day--it was late in the afternoon--Acton pulled up his horses on the
  • crest of a hill which commanded a beautiful prospect. He let them stand
  • a long time to rest, while he sat there and talked with Madame Münster.
  • The prospect was beautiful in spite of there being nothing human within
  • sight. There was a wilderness of woods, and the gleam of a distant
  • river, and a glimpse of half the hill-tops in Massachusetts. The road
  • had a wide, grassy margin, on the further side of which there flowed a
  • deep, clear brook; there were wild flowers in the grass, and beside the
  • brook lay the trunk of a fallen tree. Acton waited a while; at last a
  • rustic wayfarer came trudging along the road. Acton asked him to hold
  • the horses--a service he consented to render, as a friendly turn to a
  • fellow-citizen. Then he invited the Baroness to descend, and the two
  • wandered away, across the grass, and sat down on the log beside the
  • brook.
  • “I imagine it doesn’t remind you of Silberstadt,” said Acton. It was
  • the first time that he had mentioned Silberstadt to her, for particular
  • reasons. He knew she had a husband there, and this was disagreeable to
  • him; and, furthermore, it had been repeated to him that this husband
  • wished to put her away--a state of affairs to which even indirect
  • reference was to be deprecated. It was true, nevertheless, that the
  • Baroness herself had often alluded to Silberstadt; and Acton had often
  • wondered why her husband wished to get rid of her. It was a curious
  • position for a lady--this being known as a repudiated wife; and it is
  • worthy of observation that the Baroness carried it off with exceeding
  • grace and dignity. She had made it felt, from the first, that there were
  • two sides to the question, and that her own side, when she should choose
  • to present it, would be replete with touching interest.
  • “It does not remind me of the town, of course,” she said, “of the
  • sculptured gables and the Gothic churches, of the wonderful Schloss,
  • with its moat and its clustering towers. But it has a little look of
  • some other parts of the principality. One might fancy one’s self among
  • those grand old German forests, those legendary mountains; the sort of
  • country one sees from the windows at Schreckenstein.”
  • “What is Schreckenstein?” asked Acton.
  • “It is a great castle,--the summer residence of the Reigning Prince.”
  • “Have you ever lived there?”
  • “I have stayed there,” said the Baroness. Acton was silent; he looked a
  • while at the uncastled landscape before him. “It is the first time you
  • have ever asked me about Silberstadt,” she said. “I should think you
  • would want to know about my marriage; it must seem to you very strange.”
  • Acton looked at her a moment. “Now you wouldn’t like me to say that!”
  • “You Americans have such odd ways!” the Baroness declared. “You never
  • ask anything outright; there seem to be so many things you can’t talk
  • about.”
  • “We Americans are very polite,” said Acton, whose national consciousness
  • had been complicated by a residence in foreign lands, and who yet
  • disliked to hear Americans abused. “We don’t like to tread upon
  • people’s toes,” he said. “But I should like very much to hear about your
  • marriage. Now tell me how it came about.”
  • “The Prince fell in love with me,” replied the Baroness simply. “He
  • pressed his suit very hard. At first he didn’t wish me to marry him;
  • on the contrary. But on that basis I refused to listen to him. So he
  • offered me marriage--in so far as he might. I was young, and I confess
  • I was rather flattered. But if it were to be done again now, I certainly
  • should not accept him.”
  • “How long ago was this?” asked Acton.
  • “Oh--several years,” said Eugenia. “You should never ask a woman for
  • dates.”
  • “Why, I should think that when a woman was relating history “ Acton
  • answered. “And now he wants to break it off?”
  • “They want him to make a political marriage. It is his brother’s idea.
  • His brother is very clever.”
  • “They must be a precious pair!” cried Robert Acton.
  • The Baroness gave a little philosophic shrug. “_Que voulez-vous?_ They
  • are princes. They think they are treating me very well. Silberstadt is
  • a perfectly despotic little state, and the Reigning Prince may annul the
  • marriage by a stroke of his pen. But he has promised me, nevertheless,
  • not to do so without my formal consent.”
  • “And this you have refused?”
  • “Hitherto. It is an indignity, and I have wished at least to make it
  • difficult for them. But I have a little document in my writing-desk
  • which I have only to sign and send back to the Prince.”
  • “Then it will be all over?”
  • The Baroness lifted her hand, and dropped it again. “Of course I shall
  • keep my title; at least, I shall be at liberty to keep it if I choose.
  • And I suppose I shall keep it. One must have a name. And I shall keep my
  • pension. It is very small--it is wretchedly small; but it is what I live
  • on.”
  • “And you have only to sign that paper?” Acton asked.
  • The Baroness looked at him a moment. “Do you urge it?”
  • He got up slowly, and stood with his hands in his pockets. “What do you
  • gain by not doing it?”
  • “I am supposed to gain this advantage--that if I delay, or temporize,
  • the Prince may come back to me, may make a stand against his brother.
  • He is very fond of me, and his brother has pushed him only little by
  • little.”
  • “If he were to come back to you,” said Acton, “would you--would you take
  • him back?”
  • The Baroness met his eyes; she colored just a little. Then she rose. “I
  • should have the satisfaction of saying, ‘Now it is my turn. I break with
  • your Serene Highness!’”
  • They began to walk toward the carriage. “Well,” said Robert Acton, “it’s
  • a curious story! How did you make his acquaintance?”
  • “I was staying with an old lady--an old Countess--in Dresden. She had
  • been a friend of my father’s. My father was dead; I was very much alone.
  • My brother was wandering about the world in a theatrical troupe.”
  • “Your brother ought to have stayed with you,” Acton observed, “and kept
  • you from putting your trust in princes.”
  • The Baroness was silent a moment, and then, “He did what he could,” she
  • said. “He sent me money. The old Countess encouraged the Prince; she
  • was even pressing. It seems to me,” Madame Münster added, gently,
  • “that--under the circumstances--I behaved very well.”
  • Acton glanced at her, and made the observation--he had made it
  • before--that a woman looks the prettier for having unfolded her wrongs
  • or her sufferings. “Well,” he reflected, audibly, “I should like to see
  • you send his Serene Highness--somewhere!”
  • Madame Münster stooped and plucked a daisy from the grass. “And not sign
  • my renunciation?”
  • “Well, I don’t know--I don’t know,” said Acton.
  • “In one case I should have my revenge; in another case I should have my
  • liberty.”
  • Acton gave a little laugh as he helped her into the carriage. “At any
  • rate,” he said, “take good care of that paper.”
  • A couple of days afterward he asked her to come and see his house. The
  • visit had already been proposed, but it had been put off in consequence
  • of his mother’s illness. She was a constant invalid, and she had passed
  • these recent years, very patiently, in a great flowered arm-chair at
  • her bedroom window. Lately, for some days, she had been unable to see
  • anyone; but now she was better, and she sent the Baroness a very civil
  • message. Acton had wished their visitor to come to dinner; but Madame
  • Münster preferred to begin with a simple call. She had reflected that
  • if she should go to dinner Mr. Wentworth and his daughters would also
  • be asked, and it had seemed to her that the peculiar character of the
  • occasion would be best preserved in a _tête-à-tête_ with her host. Why
  • the occasion should have a peculiar character she explained to no one.
  • As far as anyone could see, it was simply very pleasant. Acton came for
  • her and drove her to his door, an operation which was rapidly performed.
  • His house the Baroness mentally pronounced a very good one; more
  • articulately, she declared that it was enchanting. It was large and
  • square and painted brown; it stood in a well-kept shrubbery, and was
  • approached, from the gate, by a short drive. It was, moreover, a much
  • more modern dwelling than Mr. Wentworth’s, and was more redundantly
  • upholstered and expensively ornamented. The Baroness perceived that her
  • entertainer had analyzed material comfort to a sufficiently fine point.
  • And then he possessed the most delightful _chinoiseries_--trophies of
  • his sojourn in the Celestial Empire: pagodas of ebony and cabinets of
  • ivory; sculptured monsters, grinning and leering on chimney-pieces,
  • in front of beautifully figured hand-screens; porcelain dinner-sets,
  • gleaming behind the glass doors of mahogany buffets; large screens,
  • in corners, covered with tense silk and embroidered with mandarins and
  • dragons. These things were scattered all over the house, and they gave
  • Eugenia a pretext for a complete domiciliary visit. She liked it, she
  • enjoyed it; she thought it a very nice place. It had a mixture of the
  • homely and the liberal, and though it was almost a museum, the large,
  • little-used rooms were as fresh and clean as a well-kept dairy. Lizzie
  • Acton told her that she dusted all the pagodas and other curiosities
  • every day with her own hands; and the Baroness answered that she was
  • evidently a household fairy. Lizzie had not at all the look of a young
  • lady who dusted things; she wore such pretty dresses and had such
  • delicate fingers that it was difficult to imagine her immersed in sordid
  • cares. She came to meet Madame Münster on her arrival, but she said
  • nothing, or almost nothing, and the Baroness again reflected--she had
  • had occasion to do so before--that American girls had no manners. She
  • disliked this little American girl, and she was quite prepared to learn
  • that she had failed to commend herself to Miss Acton. Lizzie struck
  • her as positive and explicit almost to pertness; and the idea of her
  • combining the apparent incongruities of a taste for housework and the
  • wearing of fresh, Parisian-looking dresses suggested the possession of a
  • dangerous energy. It was a source of irritation to the Baroness that
  • in this country it should seem to matter whether a little girl were a
  • trifle less or a trifle more of a nonentity; for Eugenia had hitherto
  • been conscious of no moral pressure as regards the appreciation of
  • diminutive virgins. It was perhaps an indication of Lizzie’s pertness
  • that she very soon retired and left the Baroness on her brother’s hands.
  • Acton talked a great deal about his _chinoiseries_; he knew a good deal
  • about porcelain and bric-à-brac. The Baroness, in her progress through
  • the house, made, as it were, a great many stations. She sat down
  • everywhere, confessed to being a little tired, and asked about the
  • various objects with a curious mixture of alertness and inattention. If
  • there had been anyone to say it to she would have declared that she
  • was positively in love with her host; but she could hardly make this
  • declaration--even in the strictest confidence--to Acton himself. It gave
  • her, nevertheless, a pleasure that had some of the charm of unwontedness
  • to feel, with that admirable keenness with which she was capable of
  • feeling things, that he had a disposition without any edges; that even
  • his humorous irony always expanded toward the point. One’s impression of
  • his honesty was almost like carrying a bunch of flowers; the perfume was
  • most agreeable, but they were occasionally an inconvenience. One could
  • trust him, at any rate, round all the corners of the world; and, withal,
  • he was not absolutely simple, which would have been excess; he was only
  • relatively simple, which was quite enough for the Baroness.
  • Lizzie reappeared to say that her mother would now be happy to receive
  • Madame Münster; and the Baroness followed her to Mrs. Acton’s apartment.
  • Eugenia reflected, as she went, that it was not the affectation of
  • impertinence that made her dislike this young lady, for on that ground
  • she could easily have beaten her. It was not an aspiration on the girl’s
  • part to rivalry, but a kind of laughing, childishly-mocking indifference
  • to the results of comparison. Mrs. Acton was an emaciated, sweet-faced
  • woman of five and fifty, sitting with pillows behind her, and looking
  • out on a clump of hemlocks. She was very modest, very timid, and very
  • ill; she made Eugenia feel grateful that she herself was not like
  • that--neither so ill, nor, possibly, so modest. On a chair, beside her,
  • lay a volume of Emerson’s Essays. It was a great occasion for poor Mrs.
  • Acton, in her helpless condition, to be confronted with a clever foreign
  • lady, who had more manner than any lady--any dozen ladies--that she had
  • ever seen.
  • “I have heard a great deal about you,” she said, softly, to the
  • Baroness.
  • “From your son, eh?” Eugenia asked. “He has talked to me immensely of
  • you. Oh, he talks of you as you would like,” the Baroness declared; “as
  • such a son _must_ talk of such a mother!”
  • Mrs. Acton sat gazing; this was part of Madame Münster’s “manner.” But
  • Robert Acton was gazing too, in vivid consciousness that he had barely
  • mentioned his mother to their brilliant guest. He never talked of this
  • still maternal presence,--a presence refined to such delicacy that it
  • had almost resolved itself, with him, simply into the subjective emotion
  • of gratitude. And Acton rarely talked of his emotions. The Baroness
  • turned her smile toward him, and she instantly felt that she had been
  • observed to be fibbing. She had struck a false note. But who were these
  • people to whom such fibbing was not pleasing? If they were annoyed, the
  • Baroness was equally so; and after the exchange of a few civil inquiries
  • and low-voiced responses she took leave of Mrs. Acton. She begged Robert
  • not to come home with her; she would get into the carriage alone;
  • she preferred that. This was imperious, and she thought he looked
  • disappointed. While she stood before the door with him--the carriage was
  • turning in the gravel-walk--this thought restored her serenity.
  • When she had given him her hand in farewell she looked at him a moment.
  • “I have almost decided to dispatch that paper,” she said.
  • He knew that she alluded to the document that she had called her
  • renunciation; and he assisted her into the carriage without saying
  • anything. But just before the vehicle began to move he said, “Well, when
  • you have in fact dispatched it, I hope you will let me know!”
  • CHAPTER VII
  • Felix Young finished Gertrude’s portrait, and he afterwards transferred
  • to canvas the features of many members of that circle of which it may
  • be said that he had become for the time the pivot and the centre. I am
  • afraid it must be confessed that he was a decidedly flattering painter,
  • and that he imparted to his models a romantic grace which seemed easily
  • and cheaply acquired by the payment of a hundred dollars to a young man
  • who made “sitting” so entertaining. For Felix was paid for his pictures,
  • making, as he did, no secret of the fact that in guiding his steps to
  • the Western world affectionate curiosity had gone hand in hand with a
  • desire to better his condition. He took his uncle’s portrait quite as if
  • Mr. Wentworth had never averted himself from the experiment; and as he
  • compassed his end only by the exercise of gentle violence, it is but
  • fair to add that he allowed the old man to give him nothing but his
  • time. He passed his arm into Mr. Wentworth’s one summer morning--very
  • few arms indeed had ever passed into Mr. Wentworth’s--and led him across
  • the garden and along the road into the studio which he had extemporized
  • in the little house among the apple trees. The grave gentleman felt
  • himself more and more fascinated by his clever nephew, whose fresh,
  • demonstrative youth seemed a compendium of experiences so strangely
  • numerous. It appeared to him that Felix must know a great deal; he would
  • like to learn what he thought about some of those things as regards
  • which his own conversation had always been formal, but his knowledge
  • vague. Felix had a confident, gayly trenchant way of judging human
  • actions which Mr. Wentworth grew little by little to envy; it seemed
  • like criticism made easy. Forming an opinion--say on a person’s
  • conduct--was, with Mr. Wentworth, a good deal like fumbling in a lock
  • with a key chosen at hazard. He seemed to himself to go about the world
  • with a big bunch of these ineffectual instruments at his girdle. His
  • nephew, on the other hand, with a single turn of the wrist, opened
  • any door as adroitly as a horse-thief. He felt obliged to keep up the
  • convention that an uncle is always wiser than a nephew, even if he could
  • keep it up no otherwise than by listening in serious silence to Felix’s
  • quick, light, constant discourse. But there came a day when he lapsed
  • from consistency and almost asked his nephew’s advice.
  • “Have you ever entertained the idea of settling in the United States?”
  • he asked one morning, while Felix brilliantly plied his brush.
  • “My dear uncle,” said Felix, “excuse me if your question makes me smile
  • a little. To begin with, I have never entertained an idea. Ideas often
  • entertain _me_; but I am afraid I have never seriously made a plan. I
  • know what you are going to say; or rather, I know what you think, for
  • I don’t think you will say it--that this is very frivolous and
  • loose-minded on my part. So it is; but I am made like that; I take
  • things as they come, and somehow there is always some new thing
  • to follow the last. In the second place, I should never propose to
  • _settle_. I can’t settle, my dear uncle; I’m not a settler. I know that
  • is what strangers are supposed to do here; they always settle. But I
  • haven’t--to answer your question--entertained that idea.”
  • “You intend to return to Europe and resume your irregular manner of
  • life?” Mr. Wentworth inquired.
  • “I can’t say I intend. But it’s very likely I shall go back to Europe.
  • After all, I am a European. I feel that, you know. It will depend a good
  • deal upon my sister. She’s even more of a European than I; here, you
  • know, she’s a picture out of her setting. And as for ‘resuming,’ dear
  • uncle, I really have never given up my irregular manner of life. What,
  • for me, could be more irregular than this?”
  • “Than what?” asked Mr. Wentworth, with his pale gravity.
  • “Well, than everything! Living in the midst of you, this way; this
  • charming, quiet, serious family life; fraternizing with Charlotte and
  • Gertrude; calling upon twenty young ladies and going out to walk with
  • them; sitting with you in the evening on the piazza and listening to the
  • crickets, and going to bed at ten o’clock.”
  • “Your description is very animated,” said Mr. Wentworth; “but I see
  • nothing improper in what you describe.”
  • “Neither do I, dear uncle. It is extremely delightful; I shouldn’t
  • like it if it were improper. I assure you I don’t like improper things;
  • though I dare say you think I do,” Felix went on, painting away.
  • “I have never accused you of that.”
  • “Pray don’t,” said Felix, “because, you see, at bottom I am a terrible
  • Philistine.”
  • “A Philistine?” repeated Mr. Wentworth.
  • “I mean, as one may say, a plain, God-fearing man.” Mr. Wentworth looked
  • at him reservedly, like a mystified sage, and Felix continued, “I trust
  • I shall enjoy a venerable and venerated old age. I mean to live long.
  • I can hardly call that a plan, perhaps; but it’s a keen desire--a rosy
  • vision. I shall be a lively, perhaps even a frivolous old man!”
  • “It is natural,” said his uncle, sententiously, “that one should desire
  • to prolong an agreeable life. We have perhaps a selfish indisposition
  • to bring our pleasure to a close. But I presume,” he added, “that you
  • expect to marry.”
  • “That too, dear uncle, is a hope, a desire, a vision,” said Felix. It
  • occurred to him for an instant that this was possibly a preface to the
  • offer of the hand of one of Mr. Wentworth’s admirable daughters. But in
  • the name of decent modesty and a proper sense of the hard realities of
  • this world, Felix banished the thought. His uncle was the incarnation
  • of benevolence, certainly; but from that to accepting--much more
  • postulating--the idea of a union between a young lady with a dowry
  • presumptively brilliant and a penniless artist with no prospect of
  • fame, there was a very long way. Felix had lately become conscious of
  • a luxurious preference for the society--if possible unshared with
  • others--of Gertrude Wentworth; but he had relegated this young lady,
  • for the moment, to the coldly brilliant category of unattainable
  • possessions. She was not the first woman for whom he had entertained
  • an unpractical admiration. He had been in love with duchesses and
  • countesses, and he had made, once or twice, a perilously near approach
  • to cynicism in declaring that the disinterestedness of women had been
  • overrated. On the whole, he had tempered audacity with modesty; and
  • it is but fair to him now to say explicitly that he would have been
  • incapable of taking advantage of his present large allowance of
  • familiarity to make love to the younger of his handsome cousins. Felix
  • had grown up among traditions in the light of which such a proceeding
  • looked like a grievous breach of hospitality. I have said that he was
  • always happy, and it may be counted among the present sources of his
  • happiness that he had as regards this matter of his relations with
  • Gertrude a deliciously good conscience. His own deportment seemed to
  • him suffused with the beauty of virtue--a form of beauty that he admired
  • with the same vivacity with which he admired all other forms.
  • “I think that if you marry,” said Mr. Wentworth presently, “it will
  • conduce to your happiness.”
  • _“Sicurissimo!”_ Felix exclaimed; and then, arresting his brush, he
  • looked at his uncle with a smile. “There is something I feel tempted to
  • say to you. May I risk it?”
  • Mr. Wentworth drew himself up a little. “I am very safe; I don’t repeat
  • things.” But he hoped Felix would not risk too much.
  • Felix was laughing at his answer.
  • “It’s odd to hear you telling me how to be happy. I don’t think you know
  • yourself, dear uncle. Now, does that sound brutal?”
  • The old man was silent a moment, and then, with a dry dignity that
  • suddenly touched his nephew: “We may sometimes point out a road we are
  • unable to follow.”
  • “Ah, don’t tell me you have had any sorrows,” Felix rejoined. “I didn’t
  • suppose it, and I didn’t mean to allude to them. I simply meant that you
  • all don’t amuse yourselves.”
  • “Amuse ourselves? We are not children.”
  • “Precisely not! You have reached the proper age. I was saying that the
  • other day to Gertrude,” Felix added. “I hope it was not indiscreet.”
  • “If it was,” said Mr. Wentworth, with a keener irony than Felix would
  • have thought him capable of, “it was but your way of amusing yourself. I
  • am afraid you have never had a trouble.”
  • “Oh, yes, I have!” Felix declared, with some spirit; “before I knew
  • better. But you don’t catch me at it again.”
  • Mr. Wentworth maintained for a while a silence more expressive than a
  • deep-drawn sigh. “You have no children,” he said at last.
  • “Don’t tell me,” Felix exclaimed, “that your charming young people are a
  • source of grief to you!”
  • “I don’t speak of Charlotte.” And then, after a pause, Mr. Wentworth
  • continued, “I don’t speak of Gertrude. But I feel considerable anxiety
  • about Clifford. I will tell you another time.”
  • The next time he gave Felix a sitting his nephew reminded him that he
  • had taken him into his confidence. “How is Clifford today?” Felix
  • asked. “He has always seemed to me a young man of remarkable discretion.
  • Indeed, he is only too discreet; he seems on his guard against me--as
  • if he thought me rather light company. The other day he told his
  • sister--Gertrude repeated it to me--that I was always laughing at him.
  • If I laugh it is simply from the impulse to try and inspire him with
  • confidence. That is the only way I have.”
  • “Clifford’s situation is no laughing matter,” said Mr. Wentworth. “It is
  • very peculiar, as I suppose you have guessed.”
  • “Ah, you mean his love affair with his cousin?”
  • Mr. Wentworth stared, blushing a little. “I mean his absence from
  • college. He has been suspended. We have decided not to speak of it
  • unless we are asked.”
  • “Suspended?” Felix repeated.
  • “He has been requested by the Harvard authorities to absent himself for
  • six months. Meanwhile he is studying with Mr. Brand. We think Mr. Brand
  • will help him; at least we hope so.”
  • “What befell him at college?” Felix asked. “He was too fond of pleasure?
  • Mr. Brand certainly will not teach him any of those secrets!”
  • “He was too fond of something of which he should not have been fond. I
  • suppose it is considered a pleasure.”
  • Felix gave his light laugh. “My dear uncle, is there any doubt about its
  • being a pleasure? _C’est de son âge_, as they say in France.”
  • “I should have said rather it was a vice of later life--of disappointed
  • old age.”
  • Felix glanced at his uncle, with his lifted eyebrows, and then, “Of what
  • are you speaking?” he demanded, smiling.
  • “Of the situation in which Clifford was found.”
  • “Ah, he was found--he was caught?”
  • “Necessarily, he was caught. He couldn’t walk; he staggered.”
  • “Oh,” said Felix, “he drinks! I rather suspected that, from something I
  • observed the first day I came here. I quite agree with you that it is a
  • low taste. It’s not a vice for a gentleman. He ought to give it up.”
  • “We hope for a good deal from Mr. Brand’s influence,” Mr. Wentworth went
  • on. “He has talked to him from the first. And he never touches anything
  • himself.”
  • “I will talk to him--I will talk to him!” Felix declared, gayly.
  • “What will you say to him?” asked his uncle, with some apprehension.
  • Felix for some moments answered nothing. “Do you mean to marry him to
  • his cousin?” he asked at last.
  • “Marry him?” echoed Mr. Wentworth. “I shouldn’t think his cousin would
  • want to marry him.”
  • “You have no understanding, then, with Mrs. Acton?”
  • Mr. Wentworth stared, almost blankly. “I have never discussed such
  • subjects with her.”
  • “I should think it might be time,” said Felix. “Lizzie Acton is
  • admirably pretty, and if Clifford is dangerous....”
  • “They are not engaged,” said Mr. Wentworth. “I have no reason to suppose
  • they are engaged.”
  • _“Par exemple!”_ cried Felix. “A clandestine engagement? Trust me,
  • Clifford, as I say, is a charming boy. He is incapable of that. Lizzie
  • Acton, then, would not be jealous of another woman.”
  • “I certainly hope not,” said the old man, with a vague sense of jealousy
  • being an even lower vice than a love of liquor.
  • “The best thing for Clifford, then,” Felix propounded, “is to become
  • interested in some clever, charming woman.” And he paused in his
  • painting, and, with his elbows on his knees, looked with bright
  • communicativeness at his uncle. “You see, I believe greatly in the
  • influence of women. Living with women helps to make a man a gentleman.
  • It is very true Clifford has his sisters, who are so charming. But there
  • should be a different sentiment in play from the fraternal, you know. He
  • has Lizzie Acton; but she, perhaps, is rather immature.”
  • “I suspect Lizzie has talked to him, reasoned with him,” said Mr.
  • Wentworth.
  • “On the impropriety of getting tipsy--on the beauty of temperance? That
  • is dreary work for a pretty young girl. No,” Felix continued; “Clifford
  • ought to frequent some agreeable woman, who, without ever mentioning
  • such unsavory subjects, would give him a sense of its being very
  • ridiculous to be fuddled. If he could fall in love with her a little, so
  • much the better. The thing would operate as a cure.”
  • “Well, now, what lady should you suggest?” asked Mr. Wentworth.
  • “There is a clever woman under your hand. My sister.”
  • “Your sister--under my hand?” Mr. Wentworth repeated.
  • “Say a word to Clifford. Tell him to be bold. He is well disposed
  • already; he has invited her two or three times to drive. But I don’t
  • think he comes to see her. Give him a hint to come--to come often.
  • He will sit there of an afternoon, and they will talk. It will do him
  • good.”
  • Mr. Wentworth meditated. “You think she will exercise a helpful
  • influence?”
  • “She will exercise a civilizing--I may call it a sobering--influence. A
  • charming, clever, witty woman always does--especially if she is a little
  • of a coquette. My dear uncle, the society of such women has been half
  • my education. If Clifford is suspended, as you say, from college, let
  • Eugenia be his preceptress.”
  • Mr. Wentworth continued thoughtful. “You think Eugenia is a coquette?”
  • he asked.
  • “What pretty woman is not?” Felix demanded in turn. But this, for Mr.
  • Wentworth, could at the best have been no answer, for he did not think
  • his niece pretty. “With Clifford,” the young man pursued, “Eugenia will
  • simply be enough of a coquette to be a little ironical. That’s what
  • he needs. So you recommend him to be nice with her, you know. The
  • suggestion will come best from you.”
  • “Do I understand,” asked the old man, “that I am to suggest to my son to
  • make a--a profession of--of affection to Madame Münster?”
  • “Yes, yes--a profession!” cried Felix sympathetically.
  • “But, as I understand it, Madame Münster is a married woman.”
  • “Ah,” said Felix, smiling, “of course she can’t marry him. But she will
  • do what she can.”
  • Mr. Wentworth sat for some time with his eyes on the floor; at last he
  • got up. “I don’t think,” he said, “that I can undertake to recommend my
  • son any such course.” And without meeting Felix’s surprised glance he
  • broke off his sitting, which was not resumed for a fortnight.
  • Felix was very fond of the little lake which occupied so many of Mr.
  • Wentworth’s numerous acres, and of a remarkable pine grove which lay
  • upon the further side of it, planted upon a steep embankment and haunted
  • by the summer breeze. The murmur of the air in the far off tree-tops
  • had a strange distinctness; it was almost articulate. One afternoon
  • the young man came out of his painting-room and passed the open door of
  • Eugenia’s little salon. Within, in the cool dimness, he saw his sister,
  • dressed in white, buried in her arm-chair, and holding to her face an
  • immense bouquet. Opposite to her sat Clifford Wentworth, twirling his
  • hat. He had evidently just presented the bouquet to the Baroness, whose
  • fine eyes, as she glanced at him over the big roses and geraniums, wore
  • a conversational smile. Felix, standing on the threshold of the cottage,
  • hesitated for a moment as to whether he should retrace his steps and
  • enter the parlor. Then he went his way and passed into Mr. Wentworth’s
  • garden. That civilizing process to which he had suggested that Clifford
  • should be subjected appeared to have come on of itself. Felix was very
  • sure, at least, that Mr. Wentworth had not adopted his ingenious device
  • for stimulating the young man’s aesthetic consciousness. “Doubtless
  • he supposes,” he said to himself, after the conversation that has been
  • narrated, “that I desire, out of fraternal benevolence, to procure for
  • Eugenia the amusement of a flirtation--or, as he probably calls it, an
  • intrigue--with the too susceptible Clifford. It must be admitted--and
  • I have noticed it before--that nothing exceeds the license occasionally
  • taken by the imagination of very rigid people.” Felix, on his own side,
  • had of course said nothing to Clifford; but he had observed to Eugenia
  • that Mr. Wentworth was much mortified at his son’s low tastes. “We ought
  • to do something to help them, after all their kindness to us,” he had
  • added. “Encourage Clifford to come and see you, and inspire him with a
  • taste for conversation. That will supplant the other, which only comes
  • from his puerility, from his not taking his position in the world--that
  • of a rich young man of ancient stock--seriously enough. Make him
  • a little more serious. Even if he makes love to you it is no great
  • matter.”
  • “I am to offer myself as a superior form of intoxication--a substitute
  • for a brandy bottle, eh?” asked the Baroness. “Truly, in this country
  • one comes to strange uses.”
  • But she had not positively declined to undertake Clifford’s higher
  • education, and Felix, who had not thought of the matter again, being
  • haunted with visions of more personal profit, now reflected that the
  • work of redemption had fairly begun. The idea in prospect had seemed
  • of the happiest, but in operation it made him a trifle uneasy. “What if
  • Eugenia--what if Eugenia”--he asked himself softly; the question dying
  • away in his sense of Eugenia’s undetermined capacity. But before Felix
  • had time either to accept or to reject its admonition, even in this
  • vague form, he saw Robert Acton turn out of Mr. Wentworth’s enclosure,
  • by a distant gate, and come toward the cottage in the orchard. Acton
  • had evidently walked from his own house along a shady by-way and was
  • intending to pay a visit to Madame Münster. Felix watched him a moment;
  • then he turned away. Acton could be left to play the part of Providence
  • and interrupt--if interruption were needed--Clifford’s entanglement with
  • Eugenia.
  • Felix passed through the garden toward the house and toward a postern
  • gate which opened upon a path leading across the fields, beside a little
  • wood, to the lake. He stopped and looked up at the house; his eyes
  • rested more particularly upon a certain open window, on the shady side.
  • Presently Gertrude appeared there, looking out into the summer light. He
  • took off his hat to her and bade her good-day; he remarked that he was
  • going to row across the pond, and begged that she would do him the
  • honor to accompany him. She looked at him a moment; then, without saying
  • anything, she turned away. But she soon reappeared below in one of those
  • quaint and charming Leghorn hats, tied with white satin bows, that were
  • worn at that period; she also carried a green parasol. She went with
  • him to the edge of the lake, where a couple of boats were always moored;
  • they got into one of them, and Felix, with gentle strokes, propelled it
  • to the opposite shore. The day was the perfection of summer weather;
  • the little lake was the color of sunshine; the plash of the oars was the
  • only sound, and they found themselves listening to it. They disembarked,
  • and, by a winding path, ascended the pine-crested mound which overlooked
  • the water, whose white expanse glittered between the trees. The place
  • was delightfully cool, and had the added charm that--in the softly
  • sounding pine boughs--you seemed to hear the coolness as well as
  • feel it. Felix and Gertrude sat down on the rust-colored carpet of
  • pine-needles and talked of many things. Felix spoke at last, in the
  • course of talk, of his going away; it was the first time he had alluded
  • to it.
  • “You are going away?” said Gertrude, looking at him.
  • “Some day--when the leaves begin to fall. You know I can’t stay
  • forever.”
  • Gertrude transferred her eyes to the outer prospect, and then, after a
  • pause, she said, “I shall never see you again.”
  • “Why not?” asked Felix. “We shall probably both survive my departure.”
  • But Gertrude only repeated, “I shall never see you again. I shall never
  • hear of you,” she went on. “I shall know nothing about you. I knew
  • nothing about you before, and it will be the same again.”
  • “I knew nothing about you then, unfortunately,” said Felix. “But now I
  • shall write to you.”
  • “Don’t write to me. I shall not answer you,” Gertrude declared.
  • “I should of course burn your letters,” said Felix.
  • Gertrude looked at him again. “Burn my letters? You sometimes say
  • strange things.”
  • “They are not strange in themselves,” the young man answered. “They are
  • only strange as said to you. You will come to Europe.”
  • “With whom shall I come?” She asked this question simply; she was very
  • much in earnest. Felix was interested in her earnestness; for some
  • moments he hesitated. “You can’t tell me that,” she pursued. “You can’t
  • say that I shall go with my father and my sister; you don’t believe
  • that.”
  • “I shall keep your letters,” said Felix, presently, for all answer.
  • “I never write. I don’t know how to write.” Gertrude, for some time,
  • said nothing more; and her companion, as he looked at her, wished it had
  • not been “disloyal” to make love to the daughter of an old gentleman who
  • had offered one hospitality. The afternoon waned; the shadows stretched
  • themselves; and the light grew deeper in the western sky. Two persons
  • appeared on the opposite side of the lake, coming from the house and
  • crossing the meadow. “It is Charlotte and Mr. Brand,” said Gertrude.
  • “They are coming over here.” But Charlotte and Mr. Brand only came down
  • to the edge of the water, and stood there, looking across; they made no
  • motion to enter the boat that Felix had left at the mooring-place. Felix
  • waved his hat to them; it was too far to call. They made no visible
  • response, and they presently turned away and walked along the shore.
  • “Mr. Brand is not demonstrative,” said Felix. “He is never demonstrative
  • to me. He sits silent, with his chin in his hand, looking at me.
  • Sometimes he looks away. Your father tells me he is so eloquent; and I
  • should like to hear him talk. He looks like such a noble young man.
  • But with me he will never talk. And yet I am so fond of listening to
  • brilliant imagery!”
  • “He is very eloquent,” said Gertrude; “but he has no brilliant imagery.
  • I have heard him talk a great deal. I knew that when they saw us they
  • would not come over here.”
  • “Ah, he is making _la cour_, as they say, to your sister? They desire to
  • be alone?”
  • “No,” said Gertrude, gravely, “they have no such reason as that for
  • being alone.”
  • “But why doesn’t he make _la cour_ to Charlotte?” Felix inquired. “She
  • is so pretty, so gentle, so good.”
  • Gertrude glanced at him, and then she looked at the distantly-seen
  • couple they were discussing. Mr. Brand and Charlotte were walking side
  • by side. They might have been a pair of lovers, and yet they might not.
  • “They think I should not be here,” said Gertrude.
  • “With me? I thought you didn’t have those ideas.”
  • “You don’t understand. There are a great many things you don’t
  • understand.”
  • “I understand my stupidity. But why, then, do not Charlotte and Mr.
  • Brand, who, as an elder sister and a clergyman, are free to walk about
  • together, come over and make me wiser by breaking up the unlawful
  • interview into which I have lured you?”
  • “That is the last thing they would do,” said Gertrude.
  • Felix stared at her a moment, with his lifted eyebrows. _“Je n’y
  • comprends rien!”_ he exclaimed; then his eyes followed for a while the
  • retreating figures of this critical pair. “You may say what you please,”
  • he declared; “it is evident to me that your sister is not indifferent
  • to her clever companion. It is agreeable to her to be walking there with
  • him. I can see that from here.” And in the excitement of observation
  • Felix rose to his feet.
  • Gertrude rose also, but she made no attempt to emulate her companion’s
  • discovery; she looked rather in another direction. Felix’s words had
  • struck her; but a certain delicacy checked her. “She is certainly not
  • indifferent to Mr. Brand; she has the highest opinion of him.”
  • “One can see it--one can see it,” said Felix, in a tone of amused
  • contemplation, with his head on one side. Gertrude turned her back to
  • the opposite shore; it was disagreeable to her to look, but she hoped
  • Felix would say something more. “Ah, they have wandered away into the
  • wood,” he added.
  • Gertrude turned round again. “She is _not_ in love with him,” she said;
  • it seemed her duty to say that.
  • “Then he is in love with her; or if he is not, he ought to be. She is
  • such a perfect little woman of her kind. She reminds me of a pair of
  • old-fashioned silver sugar-tongs; you know I am very fond of sugar. And
  • she is very nice with Mr. Brand; I have noticed that; very gentle and
  • gracious.”
  • Gertrude reflected a moment. Then she took a great resolution. “She
  • wants him to marry me,” she said. “So of course she is nice.”
  • Felix’s eyebrows rose higher than ever. “To marry you! Ah, ah, this is
  • interesting. And you think one must be very nice with a man to induce
  • him to do that?”
  • Gertrude had turned a little pale, but she went on, “Mr. Brand wants it
  • himself.”
  • Felix folded his arms and stood looking at her. “I see--I see,” he said
  • quickly. “Why did you never tell me this before?”
  • “It is disagreeable to me to speak of it even now. I wished simply to
  • explain to you about Charlotte.”
  • “You don’t wish to marry Mr. Brand, then?”
  • “No,” said Gertrude, gravely.
  • “And does your father wish it?”
  • “Very much.”
  • “And you don’t like him--you have refused him?”
  • “I don’t wish to marry him.”
  • “Your father and sister think you ought to, eh?”
  • “It is a long story,” said Gertrude. “They think there are good reasons.
  • I can’t explain it. They think I have obligations, and that I have
  • encouraged him.”
  • Felix smiled at her, as if she had been telling him an amusing story
  • about someone else. “I can’t tell you how this interests me,” he said.
  • “Now you don’t recognize these reasons--these obligations?”
  • “I am not sure; it is not easy.” And she picked up her parasol and
  • turned away, as if to descend the slope.
  • “Tell me this,” Felix went on, going with her: “are you likely to give
  • in--to let them persuade you?”
  • Gertrude looked at him with the serious face that she had constantly
  • worn, in opposition to his almost eager smile. “I shall never marry Mr.
  • Brand,” she said.
  • “I see!” Felix rejoined. And they slowly descended the hill together,
  • saying nothing till they reached the margin of the pond. “It is your own
  • affair,” he then resumed; “but do you know, I am not altogether glad? If
  • it were settled that you were to marry Mr. Brand I should take a certain
  • comfort in the arrangement. I should feel more free. I have no right
  • to make love to you myself, eh?” And he paused, lightly pressing his
  • argument upon her.
  • “None whatever,” replied Gertrude quickly--too quickly.
  • “Your father would never hear of it; I haven’t a penny. Mr. Brand, of
  • course, has property of his own, eh?”
  • “I believe he has some property; but that has nothing to do with it.”
  • “With you, of course not; but with your father and sister it must have.
  • So, as I say, if this were settled, I should feel more at liberty.”
  • “More at liberty?” Gertrude repeated. “Please unfasten the boat.”
  • Felix untwisted the rope and stood holding it. “I should be able to say
  • things to you that I can’t give myself the pleasure of saying now,” he
  • went on. “I could tell you how much I admire you, without seeming to
  • pretend to that which I have no right to pretend to. I should make
  • violent love to you,” he added, laughing, “if I thought you were so
  • placed as not to be offended by it.”
  • “You mean if I were engaged to another man? That is strange reasoning!”
  • Gertrude exclaimed.
  • “In that case you would not take me seriously.”
  • “I take everyone seriously,” said Gertrude. And without his help she
  • stepped lightly into the boat.
  • Felix took up the oars and sent it forward. “Ah, this is what you have
  • been thinking about? It seemed to me you had something on your mind.
  • I wish very much,” he added, “that you would tell me some of these
  • so-called reasons--these obligations.”
  • “They are not real reasons--good reasons,” said Gertrude, looking at the
  • pink and yellow gleams in the water.
  • “I can understand that! Because a handsome girl has had a spark of
  • coquetry, that is no reason.”
  • “If you mean me, it’s not that. I have not done that.”
  • “It is something that troubles you, at any rate,” said Felix.
  • “Not so much as it used to,” Gertrude rejoined.
  • He looked at her, smiling always. “That is not saying much, eh?” But she
  • only rested her eyes, very gravely, on the lighted water. She seemed to
  • him to be trying to hide the signs of the trouble of which she had just
  • told him. Felix felt, at all times, much the same impulse to dissipate
  • visible melancholy that a good housewife feels to brush away dust. There
  • was something he wished to brush away now; suddenly he stopped rowing
  • and poised his oars. “Why should Mr. Brand have addressed himself to
  • you, and not to your sister?” he asked. “I am sure she would listen to
  • him.”
  • Gertrude, in her family, was thought capable of a good deal of levity;
  • but her levity had never gone so far as this. It moved her greatly,
  • however, to hear Felix say that he was sure of something; so that,
  • raising her eyes toward him, she tried intently, for some moments, to
  • conjure up this wonderful image of a love-affair between her own sister
  • and her own suitor. We know that Gertrude had an imaginative mind; so
  • that it is not impossible that this effort should have been partially
  • successful. But she only murmured, “Ah, Felix! ah, Felix!”
  • “Why shouldn’t they marry? Try and make them marry!” cried Felix.
  • “Try and make them?”
  • “Turn the tables on them. Then they will leave you alone. I will help
  • you as far as I can.”
  • Gertrude’s heart began to beat; she was greatly excited; she had never
  • had anything so interesting proposed to her before. Felix had begun to
  • row again, and he now sent the boat home with long strokes. “I believe
  • she _does_ care for him!” said Gertrude, after they had disembarked.
  • “Of course she does, and we will marry them off. It will make them
  • happy; it will make everyone happy. We shall have a wedding and I will
  • write an epithalamium.”
  • “It seems as if it would make _me_ happy,” said Gertrude.
  • “To get rid of Mr. Brand, eh? To recover your liberty?”
  • Gertrude walked on. “To see my sister married to so good a man.”
  • Felix gave his light laugh. “You always put things on those grounds; you
  • will never say anything for yourself. You are all so afraid, here, of
  • being selfish. I don’t think you know how,” he went on. “Let me show
  • you! It will make me happy for myself, and for just the reverse of what
  • I told you a while ago. After that, when I make love to you, you will
  • have to think I mean it.”
  • “I shall never think you mean anything,” said Gertrude. “You are too
  • fantastic.”
  • “Ah,” cried Felix, “that’s a license to say everything! Gertrude, I
  • adore you!”
  • CHAPTER VIII
  • Charlotte and Mr. Brand had not returned when they reached the house;
  • but the Baroness had come to tea, and Robert Acton also, who now
  • regularly asked for a place at this generous repast or made his
  • appearance later in the evening. Clifford Wentworth, with his juvenile
  • growl, remarked upon it.
  • “You are always coming to tea nowadays, Robert,” he said. “I should
  • think you had drunk enough tea in China.”
  • “Since when is Mr. Acton more frequent?” asked the Baroness.
  • “Since you came,” said Clifford. “It seems as if you were a kind of
  • attraction.”
  • “I suppose I am a curiosity,” said the Baroness. “Give me time and I
  • will make you a salon.”
  • “It would fall to pieces after you go!” exclaimed Acton.
  • “Don’t talk about her going, in that familiar way,” Clifford said. “It
  • makes me feel gloomy.”
  • Mr. Wentworth glanced at his son, and taking note of these words,
  • wondered if Felix had been teaching him, according to the programme he
  • had sketched out, to make love to the wife of a German prince.
  • Charlotte came in late with Mr. Brand; but Gertrude, to whom, at least,
  • Felix had taught something, looked in vain, in her face, for the traces
  • of a guilty passion. Mr. Brand sat down by Gertrude, and she presently
  • asked him why they had not crossed the pond to join Felix and herself.
  • “It is cruel of you to ask me that,” he answered, very softly. He had a
  • large morsel of cake before him; but he fingered it without eating it.
  • “I sometimes think you are growing cruel,” he added.
  • Gertrude said nothing; she was afraid to speak. There was a kind of rage
  • in her heart; she felt as if she could easily persuade herself that she
  • was persecuted. She said to herself that it was quite right that she
  • should not allow him to make her believe she was wrong. She thought
  • of what Felix had said to her; she wished indeed Mr. Brand would marry
  • Charlotte. She looked away from him and spoke no more. Mr. Brand
  • ended by eating his cake, while Felix sat opposite, describing to
  • Mr. Wentworth the students’ duels at Heidelberg. After tea they all
  • dispersed themselves, as usual, upon the piazza and in the garden; and
  • Mr. Brand drew near to Gertrude again.
  • “I didn’t come to you this afternoon because you were not alone,” he
  • began; “because you were with a newer friend.”
  • “Felix? He is an old friend by this time.”
  • Mr. Brand looked at the ground for some moments. “I thought I was
  • prepared to hear you speak in that way,” he resumed. “But I find it very
  • painful.”
  • “I don’t see what else I can say,” said Gertrude.
  • Mr. Brand walked beside her for a while in silence; Gertrude wished he
  • would go away. “He is certainly very accomplished. But I think I ought
  • to advise you.”
  • “To advise me?”
  • “I think I know your nature.”
  • “I think you don’t,” said Gertrude, with a soft laugh.
  • “You make yourself out worse than you are--to please him,” Mr. Brand
  • said, gently.
  • “Worse--to please him? What do you mean?” asked Gertrude, stopping.
  • Mr. Brand stopped also, and with the same soft straight-forwardness, “He
  • doesn’t care for the things you care for--the great questions of life.”
  • Gertrude, with her eyes on his, shook her head. “I don’t care for the
  • great questions of life. They are much beyond me.”
  • “There was a time when you didn’t say that,” said Mr. Brand.
  • “Oh,” rejoined Gertrude, “I think you made me talk a great deal of
  • nonsense. And it depends,” she added, “upon what you call the great
  • questions of life. There are some things I care for.”
  • “Are they the things you talk about with your cousin?”
  • “You should not say things to me against my cousin, Mr. Brand,” said
  • Gertrude. “That is dishonorable.”
  • He listened to this respectfully; then he answered, with a little
  • vibration of the voice, “I should be very sorry to do anything
  • dishonorable. But I don’t see why it is dishonorable to say that your
  • cousin is frivolous.”
  • “Go and say it to himself!”
  • “I think he would admit it,” said Mr. Brand. “That is the tone he would
  • take. He would not be ashamed of it.”
  • “Then I am not ashamed of it!” Gertrude declared. “That is probably what
  • I like him for. I am frivolous myself.”
  • “You are trying, as I said just now, to lower yourself.”
  • “I am trying for once to be natural!” cried Gertrude passionately. “I
  • have been pretending, all my life; I have been dishonest; it is you that
  • have made me so!” Mr. Brand stood gazing at her, and she went on, “Why
  • shouldn’t I be frivolous, if I want? One has a right to be frivolous, if
  • it’s one’s nature. No, I don’t care for the great questions. I care for
  • pleasure--for amusement. Perhaps I am fond of wicked things; it is very
  • possible!”
  • Mr. Brand remained staring; he was even a little pale, as if he had been
  • frightened. “I don’t think you know what you are saying!” he exclaimed.
  • “Perhaps not. Perhaps I am talking nonsense. But it is only with you
  • that I talk nonsense. I never do so with my cousin.”
  • “I will speak to you again, when you are less excited,” said Mr. Brand.
  • “I am always excited when you speak to me. I must tell you that--even if
  • it prevents you altogether, in future. Your speaking to me irritates me.
  • With my cousin it is very different. That seems quiet and natural.”
  • He looked at her, and then he looked away, with a kind of helpless
  • distress, at the dusky garden and the faint summer stars. After which,
  • suddenly turning back, “Gertrude, Gertrude!” he softly groaned. “Am I
  • really losing you?”
  • She was touched--she was pained; but it had already occurred to her that
  • she might do something better than say so. It would not have alleviated
  • her companion’s distress to perceive, just then, whence she had
  • sympathetically borrowed this ingenuity. “I am not sorry for you,”
  • Gertrude said; “for in paying so much attention to me you are following
  • a shadow--you are wasting something precious. There is something else
  • you might have that you don’t look at--something better than I am. That
  • is a reality!” And then, with intention, she looked at him and tried
  • to smile a little. He thought this smile of hers very strange; but she
  • turned away and left him.
  • She wandered about alone in the garden wondering what Mr. Brand would
  • make of her words, which it had been a singular pleasure for her to
  • utter. Shortly after, passing in front of the house, she saw at a
  • distance two persons standing near the garden gate. It was Mr. Brand
  • going away and bidding good-night to Charlotte, who had walked down with
  • him from the house. Gertrude saw that the parting was prolonged. Then
  • she turned her back upon it. She had not gone very far, however, when
  • she heard her sister slowly following her. She neither turned round nor
  • waited for her; she knew what Charlotte was going to say. Charlotte, who
  • at last overtook her, in fact presently began; she had passed her arm
  • into Gertrude’s.
  • “Will you listen to me, dear, if I say something very particular?”
  • “I know what you are going to say,” said Gertrude. “Mr. Brand feels very
  • badly.”
  • “Oh, Gertrude, how can you treat him so?” Charlotte demanded. And as her
  • sister made no answer she added, “After all he has done for you!”
  • “What has he done for me?”
  • “I wonder you can ask, Gertrude. He has helped you so. You told me so
  • yourself, a great many times. You told me that he helped you to struggle
  • with your--your peculiarities. You told me that he had taught you how to
  • govern your temper.”
  • For a moment Gertrude said nothing. Then, “Was my temper very bad?” she
  • asked.
  • “I am not accusing you, Gertrude,” said Charlotte.
  • “What are you doing, then?” her sister demanded, with a short laugh.
  • “I am pleading for Mr. Brand--reminding you of all you owe him.”
  • “I have given it all back,” said Gertrude, still with her little laugh.
  • “He can take back the virtue he imparted! I want to be wicked again.”
  • Her sister made her stop in the path, and fixed upon her, in the
  • darkness, a sweet, reproachful gaze. “If you talk this way I shall
  • almost believe it. Think of all we owe Mr. Brand. Think of how he has
  • always expected something of you. Think how much he has been to us.
  • Think of his beautiful influence upon Clifford.”
  • “He is very good,” said Gertrude, looking at her sister. “I know he is
  • very good. But he shouldn’t speak against Felix.”
  • “Felix is good,” Charlotte answered, softly but promptly. “Felix is very
  • wonderful. Only he is so different. Mr. Brand is much nearer to us. I
  • should never think of going to Felix with a trouble--with a question.
  • Mr. Brand is much more to us, Gertrude.”
  • “He is very--very good,” Gertrude repeated. “He is more to you; yes,
  • much more. Charlotte,” she added suddenly, “you are in love with him!”
  • “Oh, Gertrude!” cried poor Charlotte; and her sister saw her blushing in
  • the darkness.
  • Gertrude put her arm round her. “I wish he would marry you!” she went
  • on.
  • Charlotte shook herself free. “You must not say such things!” she
  • exclaimed, beneath her breath.
  • “You like him more than you say, and he likes you more than he knows.”
  • “This is very cruel of you!” Charlotte Wentworth murmured.
  • But if it was cruel Gertrude continued pitiless. “Not if it’s true,” she
  • answered. “I wish he would marry you.”
  • “Please don’t say that.”
  • “I mean to tell him so!” said Gertrude.
  • “Oh, Gertrude, Gertrude!” her sister almost moaned.
  • “Yes, if he speaks to me again about myself. I will say, ‘Why don’t you
  • marry Charlotte? She’s a thousand times better than I.’”
  • “You _are_ wicked; you _are_ changed!” cried her sister.
  • “If you don’t like it you can prevent it,” said Gertrude. “You can
  • prevent it by keeping him from speaking to me!” And with this she walked
  • away, very conscious of what she had done; measuring it and finding a
  • certain joy and a quickened sense of freedom in it.
  • Mr. Wentworth was rather wide of the mark in suspecting that Clifford
  • had begun to pay unscrupulous compliments to his brilliant cousin; for
  • the young man had really more scruples than he received credit for in
  • his family. He had a certain transparent shamefacedness which was
  • in itself a proof that he was not at his ease in dissipation. His
  • collegiate peccadilloes had aroused a domestic murmur as disagreeable
  • to the young man as the creaking of his boots would have been to a
  • house-breaker. Only, as the house-breaker would have simplified matters
  • by removing his _chaussures_, it had seemed to Clifford that the
  • shortest cut to comfortable relations with people--relations which
  • should make him cease to think that when they spoke to him they meant
  • something improving--was to renounce all ambition toward a nefarious
  • development. And, in fact, Clifford’s ambition took the most commendable
  • form. He thought of himself in the future as the well-known and
  • much-liked Mr. Wentworth, of Boston, who should, in the natural course
  • of prosperity, have married his pretty cousin, Lizzie Acton; should live
  • in a wide-fronted house, in view of the Common; and should drive, behind
  • a light wagon, over the damp autumn roads, a pair of beautifully matched
  • sorrel horses. Clifford’s vision of the coming years was very simple;
  • its most definite features were this element of familiar matrimony and
  • the duplication of his resources for trotting. He had not yet asked his
  • cousin to marry him; but he meant to do so as soon as he had taken his
  • degree. Lizzie was serenely conscious of his intention, and she had made
  • up her mind that he would improve. Her brother, who was very fond of
  • this light, quick, competent little Lizzie, saw on his side no reason to
  • interpose. It seemed to him a graceful social law that Clifford and his
  • sister should become engaged; he himself was not engaged, but everyone
  • else, fortunately, was not such a fool as he. He was fond of Clifford,
  • as well, and had his own way--of which it must be confessed he was a
  • little ashamed--of looking at those aberrations which had led to the
  • young man’s compulsory retirement from the neighboring seat of learning.
  • Acton had seen the world, as he said to himself; he had been to China
  • and had knocked about among men. He had learned the essential difference
  • between a nice young fellow and a mean young fellow, and was satisfied
  • that there was no harm in Clifford. He believed--although it must be
  • added that he had not quite the courage to declare it--in the doctrine
  • of wild oats, and thought it a useful preventive of superfluous fears.
  • If Mr. Wentworth and Charlotte and Mr. Brand would only apply it in
  • Clifford’s case, they would be happier; and Acton thought it a pity
  • they should not be happier. They took the boy’s misdemeanors too much to
  • heart; they talked to him too solemnly; they frightened and bewildered
  • him. Of course there was the great standard of morality, which forbade
  • that a man should get tipsy, play at billiards for money, or cultivate
  • his sensual consciousness; but what fear was there that poor Clifford
  • was going to run a tilt at any great standard? It had, however, never
  • occurred to Acton to dedicate the Baroness Münster to the redemption of
  • a refractory collegian. The instrument, here, would have seemed to
  • him quite too complex for the operation. Felix, on the other hand, had
  • spoken in obedience to the belief that the more charming a woman is the
  • more numerous, literally, are her definite social uses.
  • Eugenia herself, as we know, had plenty of leisure to enumerate her
  • uses. As I have had the honor of intimating, she had come four thousand
  • miles to seek her fortune; and it is not to be supposed that after this
  • great effort she could neglect any apparent aid to advancement. It is
  • my misfortune that in attempting to describe in a short compass the
  • deportment of this remarkable woman I am obliged to express things
  • rather brutally. I feel this to be the case, for instance, when I say
  • that she had primarily detected such an aid to advancement in the person
  • of Robert Acton, but that she had afterwards remembered that a
  • prudent archer has always a second bowstring. Eugenia was a woman of
  • finely-mingled motive, and her intentions were never sensibly gross.
  • She had a sort of aesthetic ideal for Clifford which seemed to her a
  • disinterested reason for taking him in hand. It was very well for a
  • fresh-colored young gentleman to be ingenuous; but Clifford, really, was
  • crude. With such a pretty face he ought to have prettier manners. She
  • would teach him that, with a beautiful name, the expectation of a large
  • property, and, as they said in Europe, a social position, an only son
  • should know how to carry himself.
  • Once Clifford had begun to come and see her by himself and for himself,
  • he came very often. He hardly knew why he should come; he saw her almost
  • every evening at his father’s house; he had nothing particular to say to
  • her. She was not a young girl, and fellows of his age called only upon
  • young girls. He exaggerated her age; she seemed to him an old woman; it
  • was happy that the Baroness, with all her intelligence, was incapable of
  • guessing this. But gradually it struck Clifford that visiting old women
  • might be, if not a natural, at least, as they say of some articles of
  • diet, an acquired taste. The Baroness was certainly a very amusing old
  • woman; she talked to him as no lady--and indeed no gentleman--had ever
  • talked to him before.
  • “You should go to Europe and make the tour,” she said to him one
  • afternoon. “Of course, on leaving college you will go.”
  • “I don’t want to go,” Clifford declared. “I know some fellows who have
  • been to Europe. They say you can have better fun here.”
  • “That depends. It depends upon your idea of fun. Your friends probably
  • were not introduced.”
  • “Introduced?” Clifford demanded.
  • “They had no opportunity of going into society; they formed no
  • _relations_.” This was one of a certain number of words that the
  • Baroness often pronounced in the French manner.
  • “They went to a ball, in Paris; I know that,” said Clifford.
  • “Ah, there are balls and balls; especially in Paris. No, you must go,
  • you know; it is not a thing from which you can dispense yourself. You
  • need it.”
  • “Oh, I’m very well,” said Clifford. “I’m not sick.”
  • “I don’t mean for your health, my poor child. I mean for your manners.”
  • “I haven’t got any manners!” growled Clifford.
  • “Precisely. You don’t mind my assenting to that, eh?” asked the Baroness
  • with a smile. “You must go to Europe and get a few. You can get them
  • better there. It is a pity you might not have come while I was living
  • in--in Germany. I would have introduced you; I had a charming little
  • circle. You would perhaps have been rather young; but the younger one
  • begins, I think, the better. Now, at any rate, you have no time to lose,
  • and when I return you must immediately come to me.”
  • All this, to Clifford’s apprehension, was a great mixture--his beginning
  • young, Eugenia’s return to Europe, his being introduced to her charming
  • little circle. What was he to begin, and what was her little circle? His
  • ideas about her marriage had a good deal of vagueness; but they were
  • in so far definite as that he felt it to be a matter not to be freely
  • mentioned. He sat and looked all round the room; he supposed she was
  • alluding in some way to her marriage.
  • “Oh, I don’t want to go to Germany,” he said; it seemed to him the most
  • convenient thing to say.
  • She looked at him a while, smiling with her lips, but not with her eyes.
  • “You have scruples?” she asked.
  • “Scruples?” said Clifford.
  • “You young people, here, are very singular; one doesn’t know where to
  • expect you. When you are not extremely improper you are so terribly
  • proper. I dare say you think that, owing to my irregular marriage, I
  • live with loose people. You were never more mistaken. I have been all
  • the more particular.”
  • “Oh, no,” said Clifford, honestly distressed. “I never thought such a
  • thing as that.”
  • “Are you very sure? I am convinced that your father does, and your
  • sisters. They say to each other that here I am on my good behavior,
  • but that over there--married by the left hand--I associate with light
  • women.”
  • “Oh, no,” cried Clifford, energetically, “they don’t say such things as
  • that to each other!”
  • “If they think them they had better say them,” the Baroness rejoined.
  • “Then they can be contradicted. Please contradict that whenever you hear
  • it, and don’t be afraid of coming to see me on account of the company I
  • keep. I have the honor of knowing more distinguished men, my poor child,
  • than you are likely to see in a life-time. I see very few women; but
  • those are women of rank. So, my dear young Puritan, you needn’t be
  • afraid. I am not in the least one of those who think that the society of
  • women who have lost their place in the _vrai monde_ is necessary to form
  • a young man. I have never taken that tone. I have kept my place myself,
  • and I think we are a much better school than the others. Trust me,
  • Clifford, and I will prove that to you,” the Baroness continued, while
  • she made the agreeable reflection that she could not, at least, be
  • accused of perverting her young kinsman. “So if you ever fall among
  • thieves don’t go about saying I sent you to them.”
  • Clifford thought it so comical that he should know--in spite of her
  • figurative language--what she meant, and that she should mean what he
  • knew, that he could hardly help laughing a little, although he tried
  • hard. “Oh, no! oh, no!” he murmured.
  • “Laugh out, laugh out, if I amuse you!” cried the Baroness. “I am here
  • for that!” And Clifford thought her a very amusing person indeed.
  • “But remember,” she said on this occasion, “that you are coming--next
  • year--to pay me a visit over there.”
  • About a week afterwards she said to him, point-blank, “Are you seriously
  • making love to your little cousin?”
  • “Seriously making love”--these words, on Madame Münster’s lips, had to
  • Clifford’s sense a portentous and embarrassing sound; he hesitated about
  • assenting, lest he should commit himself to more than he understood.
  • “Well, I shouldn’t say it if I was!” he exclaimed.
  • “Why wouldn’t you say it?” the Baroness demanded. “Those things ought to
  • be known.”
  • “I don’t care whether it is known or not,” Clifford rejoined. “But I
  • don’t want people looking at me.”
  • “A young man of your importance ought to learn to bear observation--to
  • carry himself as if he were quite indifferent to it. I won’t say,
  • exactly, unconscious,” the Baroness explained. “No, he must seem to know
  • he is observed, and to think it natural he should be; but he must appear
  • perfectly used to it. Now you haven’t that, Clifford; you haven’t that
  • at all. You must have that, you know. Don’t tell me you are not a young
  • man of importance,” Eugenia added. “Don’t say anything so flat as that.”
  • “Oh, no, you don’t catch me saying that!” cried Clifford.
  • “Yes, you must come to Germany,” Madame Münster continued. “I will show
  • you how people can be talked about, and yet not seem to know it. You
  • will be talked about, of course, with me; it will be said you are my
  • lover. I will show you how little one may mind that--how little I shall
  • mind it.”
  • Clifford sat staring, blushing and laughing. “I shall mind it a good
  • deal!” he declared.
  • “Ah, not too much, you know; that would be uncivil. But I give you leave
  • to mind it a little; especially if you have a passion for Miss Acton.
  • _Voyons_; as regards that, you either have or you have not. It is very
  • simple to say it.”
  • “I don’t see why you want to know,” said Clifford.
  • “You ought to want me to know. If one is arranging a marriage, one tells
  • one’s friends.”
  • “Oh, I’m not arranging anything,” said Clifford.
  • “You don’t intend to marry your cousin?”
  • “Well, I expect I shall do as I choose!”
  • The Baroness leaned her head upon the back of her chair and closed her
  • eyes, as if she were tired. Then opening them again, “Your cousin is
  • very charming!” she said.
  • “She is the prettiest girl in this place,” Clifford rejoined.
  • “‘In this place’ is saying little; she would be charming anywhere. I am
  • afraid you are entangled.”
  • “Oh, no, I’m not entangled.”
  • “Are you engaged? At your age that is the same thing.”
  • Clifford looked at the Baroness with some audacity. “Will you tell no
  • one?”
  • “If it’s as sacred as that--no.”
  • “Well, then--we are not!” said Clifford.
  • “That’s the great secret--that you are not, eh?” asked the Baroness,
  • with a quick laugh. “I am very glad to hear it. You are altogether too
  • young. A young man in your position must choose and compare; he must see
  • the world first. Depend upon it,” she added, “you should not settle that
  • matter before you have come abroad and paid me that visit. There are
  • several things I should like to call your attention to first.”
  • “Well, I am rather afraid of that visit,” said Clifford. “It seems to me
  • it will be rather like going to school again.”
  • The Baroness looked at him a moment.
  • “My dear child,” she said, “there is no agreeable man who has not, at
  • some moment, been to school to a clever woman--probably a little older
  • than himself. And you must be thankful when you get your instructions
  • gratis. With me you would get it gratis.”
  • The next day Clifford told Lizzie Acton that the Baroness thought her
  • the most charming girl she had ever seen.
  • Lizzie shook her head. “No, she doesn’t!” she said.
  • “Do you think everything she says,” asked Clifford, “is to be taken the
  • opposite way?”
  • “I think that is!” said Lizzie.
  • Clifford was going to remark that in this case the Baroness must desire
  • greatly to bring about a marriage between Mr. Clifford Wentworth and
  • Miss Elizabeth Acton; but he resolved, on the whole, to suppress this
  • observation.
  • CHAPTER IX
  • It seemed to Robert Acton, after Eugenia had come to his house, that
  • something had passed between them which made them a good deal more
  • intimate. It was hard to say exactly what, except her telling him that
  • she had taken her resolution with regard to the Prince Adolf; for Madame
  • Münster’s visit had made no difference in their relations. He came to
  • see her very often; but he had come to see her very often before. It was
  • agreeable to him to find himself in her little drawing-room; but this
  • was not a new discovery. There was a change, however, in this sense:
  • that if the Baroness had been a great deal in Acton’s thoughts before,
  • she was now never out of them. From the first she had been personally
  • fascinating; but the fascination now had become intellectual as well. He
  • was constantly pondering her words and motions; they were as interesting
  • as the factors in an algebraic problem. This is saying a good deal; for
  • Acton was extremely fond of mathematics. He asked himself whether it
  • could be that he was in love with her, and then hoped he was not; hoped
  • it not so much for his own sake as for that of the amatory passion
  • itself. If this was love, love had been overrated. Love was a poetic
  • impulse, and his own state of feeling with regard to the Baroness was
  • largely characterized by that eminently prosaic sentiment--curiosity.
  • It was true, as Acton with his quietly cogitative habit observed
  • to himself, that curiosity, pushed to a given point, might become a
  • romantic passion; and he certainly thought enough about this charming
  • woman to make him restless and even a little melancholy. It puzzled and
  • vexed him at times to feel that he was not more ardent. He was not in
  • the least bent upon remaining a bachelor. In his younger years he had
  • been--or he had tried to be--of the opinion that it would be a good deal
  • “jollier” not to marry, and he had flattered himself that his single
  • condition was something of a citadel. It was a citadel, at all events,
  • of which he had long since leveled the outworks. He had removed the guns
  • from the ramparts; he had lowered the draw-bridge across the moat. The
  • draw-bridge had swayed lightly under Madame Münster’s step; why should
  • he not cause it to be raised again, so that she might be kept prisoner?
  • He had an idea that she would become--in time at least, and on learning
  • the conveniences of the place for making a lady comfortable--a tolerably
  • patient captive. But the draw-bridge was never raised, and Acton’s
  • brilliant visitor was as free to depart as she had been to come. It was
  • part of his curiosity to know why the deuce so susceptible a man was
  • _not_ in love with so charming a woman. If her various graces were, as
  • I have said, the factors in an algebraic problem, the answer to this
  • question was the indispensable unknown quantity. The pursuit of the
  • unknown quantity was extremely absorbing; for the present it taxed all
  • Acton’s faculties.
  • Toward the middle of August he was obliged to leave home for some days;
  • an old friend, with whom he had been associated in China, had begged him
  • to come to Newport, where he lay extremely ill. His friend got better,
  • and at the end of a week Acton was released. I use the word “released”
  • advisedly; for in spite of his attachment to his Chinese comrade he had
  • been but a half-hearted visitor. He felt as if he had been called away
  • from the theatre during the progress of a remarkably interesting drama.
  • The curtain was up all this time, and he was losing the fourth act; that
  • fourth act which would have been so essential to a just appreciation of
  • the fifth. In other words, he was thinking about the Baroness, who, seen
  • at this distance, seemed a truly brilliant figure. He saw at Newport
  • a great many pretty women, who certainly were figures as brilliant as
  • beautiful light dresses could make them; but though they talked a
  • great deal--and the Baroness’s strong point was perhaps also her
  • conversation--Madame Münster appeared to lose nothing by the comparison.
  • He wished she had come to Newport too. Would it not be possible to make
  • up, as they said, a party for visiting the famous watering-place and
  • invite Eugenia to join it? It was true that the complete satisfaction
  • would be to spend a fortnight at Newport with Eugenia alone. It would be
  • a great pleasure to see her, in society, carry everything before her,
  • as he was sure she would do. When Acton caught himself thinking these
  • thoughts he began to walk up and down, with his hands in his pockets,
  • frowning a little and looking at the floor. What did it prove--for
  • it certainly proved something--this lively disposition to be “off”
  • somewhere with Madame Münster, away from all the rest of them? Such a
  • vision, certainly, seemed a refined implication of matrimony, after the
  • Baroness should have formally got rid of her informal husband. At
  • any rate, Acton, with his characteristic discretion, forbore to give
  • expression to whatever else it might imply, and the narrator of these
  • incidents is not obliged to be more definite.
  • He returned home rapidly, and, arriving in the afternoon, lost as little
  • time as possible in joining the familiar circle at Mr. Wentworth’s. On
  • reaching the house, however, he found the piazzas empty. The doors and
  • windows were open, and their emptiness was made clear by the shafts of
  • lamp-light from the parlors. Entering the house, he found Mr. Wentworth
  • sitting alone in one of these apartments, engaged in the perusal of
  • the _North American Review_. After they had exchanged greetings and his
  • cousin had made discreet inquiry about his journey, Acton asked what had
  • become of Mr. Wentworth’s companions.
  • “They are scattered about, amusing themselves as usual,” said the old
  • man. “I saw Charlotte, a short time since, seated, with Mr. Brand,
  • upon the piazza. They were conversing with their customary animation.
  • I suppose they have joined her sister, who, for the hundredth time, was
  • doing the honors of the garden to her foreign cousin.”
  • “I suppose you mean Felix,” said Acton. And on Mr. Wentworth’s
  • assenting, he said, “And the others?”
  • “Your sister has not come this evening. You must have seen her at home,”
  • said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “Yes. I proposed to her to come. She declined.”
  • “Lizzie, I suppose, was expecting a visitor,” said the old man, with a
  • kind of solemn slyness.
  • “If she was expecting Clifford, he had not turned up.”
  • Mr. Wentworth, at this intelligence, closed the _North American Review_
  • and remarked that he had understood Clifford to say that he was going to
  • see his cousin. Privately, he reflected that if Lizzie Acton had had no
  • news of his son, Clifford must have gone to Boston for the evening: an
  • unnatural course of a summer night, especially when accompanied with
  • disingenuous representations.
  • “You must remember that he has two cousins,” said Acton, laughing. And
  • then, coming to the point, “If Lizzie is not here,” he added, “neither
  • apparently is the Baroness.”
  • Mr. Wentworth stared a moment, and remembered that queer proposition of
  • Felix’s. For a moment he did not know whether it was not to be wished
  • that Clifford, after all, might have gone to Boston. “The Baroness
  • has not honored us tonight,” he said. “She has not come over for three
  • days.”
  • “Is she ill?” Acton asked.
  • “No; I have been to see her.”
  • “What is the matter with her?”
  • “Well,” said Mr. Wentworth, “I infer she has tired of us.”
  • Acton pretended to sit down, but he was restless; he found it impossible
  • to talk with Mr. Wentworth. At the end of ten minutes he took up his hat
  • and said that he thought he would “go off.” It was very late; it was ten
  • o’clock.
  • His quiet-faced kinsman looked at him a moment. “Are you going home?” he
  • asked.
  • Acton hesitated, and then answered that he had proposed to go over and
  • take a look at the Baroness.
  • “Well, you are honest, at least,” said Mr. Wentworth, sadly.
  • “So are you, if you come to that!” cried Acton, laughing. “Why shouldn’t
  • I be honest?”
  • The old man opened the _North American_ again, and read a few lines.
  • “If we have ever had any virtue among us, we had better keep hold of it
  • now,” he said. He was not quoting.
  • “We have a Baroness among us,” said Acton. “That’s what we must keep
  • hold of!” He was too impatient to see Madame Münster again to wonder
  • what Mr. Wentworth was talking about. Nevertheless, after he had passed
  • out of the house and traversed the garden and the little piece of road
  • that separated him from Eugenia’s provisional residence, he stopped a
  • moment outside. He stood in her little garden; the long window of
  • her parlor was open, and he could see the white curtains, with the
  • lamp-light shining through them, swaying softly to and fro in the warm
  • night wind. There was a sort of excitement in the idea of seeing Madame
  • Münster again; he became aware that his heart was beating rather faster
  • than usual. It was this that made him stop, with a half-amused surprise.
  • But in a moment he went along the piazza, and, approaching the open
  • window, tapped upon its lintel with his stick. He could see the Baroness
  • within; she was standing in the middle of the room. She came to the
  • window and pulled aside the curtain; then she stood looking at him a
  • moment. She was not smiling; she seemed serious.
  • _“Mais entrez donc!”_ she said at last. Acton passed in across the
  • window-sill; he wondered, for an instant, what was the matter with her.
  • But the next moment she had begun to smile and had put out her hand.
  • “Better late than never,” she said. “It is very kind of you to come at
  • this hour.”
  • “I have just returned from my journey,” said Acton.
  • “Ah, very kind, very kind,” she repeated, looking about her where to
  • sit.
  • “I went first to the other house,” Acton continued. “I expected to find
  • you there.”
  • She had sunk into her usual chair; but she got up again, and began
  • to move about the room. Acton had laid down his hat and stick; he was
  • looking at her, conscious that there was in fact a great charm in seeing
  • her again. “I don’t know whether I ought to tell you to sit down,” she
  • said. “It is too late to begin a visit.”
  • “It’s too early to end one,” Acton declared; “and we needn’t mind the
  • beginning.”
  • She looked at him again, and, after a moment, dropped once more into her
  • low chair, while he took a place near her. “We are in the middle, then?”
  • she asked. “Was that where we were when you went away? No, I haven’t
  • been to the other house.”
  • “Not yesterday, nor the day before, eh?”
  • “I don’t know how many days it is.”
  • “You are tired of it,” said Acton.
  • She leaned back in her chair; her arms were folded. “That is a terrible
  • accusation, but I have not the courage to defend myself.”
  • “I am not attacking you,” said Acton. “I expected something of this
  • kind.”
  • “It’s a proof of extreme intelligence. I hope you enjoyed your journey.”
  • “Not at all,” Acton declared. “I would much rather have been here with
  • you.”
  • “Now you _are_ attacking me,” said the Baroness. “You are contrasting my
  • inconstancy with your own fidelity.”
  • “I confess I never get tired of people I like.”
  • “Ah, you are not a poor wicked foreign woman, with irritable nerves and
  • a sophisticated mind!”
  • “Something has happened to you since I went away,” said Acton, changing
  • his place.
  • “Your going away--that is what has happened to me.”
  • “Do you mean to say that you have missed me?” he asked.
  • “If I had meant to say it, it would not be worth your making a note of.
  • I am very dishonest and my compliments are worthless.”
  • Acton was silent for some moments. “You have broken down,” he said at
  • last.
  • Madame Münster left her chair, and began to move about.
  • “Only for a moment. I shall pull myself together again.”
  • “You had better not take it too hard. If you are bored, you needn’t be
  • afraid to say so--to me at least.”
  • “You shouldn’t say such things as that,” the Baroness answered. “You
  • should encourage me.”
  • “I admire your patience; that is encouraging.”
  • “You shouldn’t even say that. When you talk of my patience you are
  • disloyal to your own people. Patience implies suffering; and what have I
  • had to suffer?”
  • “Oh, not hunger, not unkindness, certainly,” said Acton, laughing.
  • “Nevertheless, we all admire your patience.”
  • “You all detest me!” cried the Baroness, with a sudden vehemence,
  • turning her back toward him.
  • “You make it hard,” said Acton, getting up, “for a man to say something
  • tender to you.” This evening there was something particularly striking
  • and touching about her; an unwonted softness and a look of suppressed
  • emotion. He felt himself suddenly appreciating the fact that she had
  • behaved very well. She had come to this quiet corner of the world
  • under the weight of a cruel indignity, and she had been so gracefully,
  • modestly thankful for the rest she found there. She had joined that
  • simple circle over the way; she had mingled in its plain, provincial
  • talk; she had shared its meagre and savorless pleasures. She had set
  • herself a task, and she had rigidly performed it. She had conformed to
  • the angular conditions of New England life, and she had had the tact and
  • pluck to carry it off as if she liked them. Acton felt a more downright
  • need than he had ever felt before to tell her that he admired her and
  • that she struck him as a very superior woman. All along, hitherto,
  • he had been on his guard with her; he had been cautious, observant,
  • suspicious. But now a certain light tumult in his blood seemed to tell
  • him that a finer degree of confidence in this charming woman would be
  • its own reward. “We don’t detest you,” he went on. “I don’t know what
  • you mean. At any rate, I speak for myself; I don’t know anything about
  • the others. Very likely, you detest them for the dull life they make you
  • lead. Really, it would give me a sort of pleasure to hear you say so.”
  • Eugenia had been looking at the door on the other side of the room;
  • now she slowly turned her eyes toward Robert Acton. “What can be
  • the motive,” she asked, “of a man like you--an honest man, a _galant
  • homme_--in saying so base a thing as that?”
  • “Does it sound very base?” asked Acton, candidly. “I suppose it
  • does, and I thank you for telling me so. Of course, I don’t mean it
  • literally.”
  • The Baroness stood looking at him. “How do you mean it?” she asked.
  • This question was difficult to answer, and Acton, feeling the least
  • bit foolish, walked to the open window and looked out. He stood there,
  • thinking a moment, and then he turned back. “You know that document
  • that you were to send to Germany,” he said. “You called it your
  • ‘renunciation.’ Did you ever send it?”
  • Madame Münster’s eyes expanded; she looked very grave. “What a singular
  • answer to my question!”
  • “Oh, it isn’t an answer,” said Acton. “I have wished to ask you, many
  • times. I thought it probable you would tell me yourself. The question,
  • on my part, seems abrupt now; but it would be abrupt at any time.”
  • The Baroness was silent a moment; and then, “I think I have told you too
  • much!” she said.
  • This declaration appeared to Acton to have a certain force; he had
  • indeed a sense of asking more of her than he offered her. He returned
  • to the window, and watched, for a moment, a little star that twinkled
  • through the lattice of the piazza. There were at any rate offers enough
  • he could make; perhaps he had hitherto not been sufficiently explicit in
  • doing so. “I wish you would ask something of me,” he presently said. “Is
  • there nothing I can do for you? If you can’t stand this dull life any
  • more, let me amuse you!”
  • The Baroness had sunk once more into a chair, and she had taken up a fan
  • which she held, with both hands, to her mouth. Over the top of the fan
  • her eyes were fixed on him. “You are very strange tonight,” she said,
  • with a little laugh.
  • “I will do anything in the world,” he rejoined, standing in front
  • of her. “Shouldn’t you like to travel about and see something of the
  • country? Won’t you go to Niagara? You ought to see Niagara, you know.”
  • “With you, do you mean?”
  • “I should be delighted to take you.”
  • “You alone?”
  • Acton looked at her, smiling, and yet with a serious air. “Well, yes; we
  • might go alone,” he said.
  • “If you were not what you are,” she answered, “I should feel insulted.”
  • “How do you mean--what I am?”
  • “If you were one of the gentlemen I have been used to all my life. If
  • you were not a queer Bostonian.”
  • “If the gentlemen you have been used to have taught you to expect
  • insults,” said Acton, “I am glad I am what I am. You had much better
  • come to Niagara.”
  • “If you wish to ‘amuse’ me,” the Baroness declared, “you need go to no
  • further expense. You amuse me very effectually.”
  • He sat down opposite to her; she still held her fan up to her face, with
  • her eyes only showing above it. There was a moment’s silence, and then
  • he said, returning to his former question, “Have you sent that document
  • to Germany?”
  • Again there was a moment’s silence. The expressive eyes of Madame
  • Münster seemed, however, half to break it.
  • “I will tell you--at Niagara!” she said.
  • She had hardly spoken when the door at the further end of the room
  • opened--the door upon which, some minutes previous, Eugenia had fixed
  • her gaze. Clifford Wentworth stood there, blushing and looking rather
  • awkward. The Baroness rose, quickly, and Acton, more slowly, did the
  • same. Clifford gave him no greeting; he was looking at Eugenia.
  • “Ah, you were here?” exclaimed Acton.
  • “He was in Felix’s studio,” said Madame Münster. “He wanted to see his
  • sketches.”
  • Clifford looked at Robert Acton, but said nothing; he only fanned
  • himself with his hat. “You chose a bad moment,” said Acton; “you hadn’t
  • much light.”
  • “I hadn’t any!” said Clifford, laughing.
  • “Your candle went out?” Eugenia asked. “You should have come back here
  • and lighted it again.”
  • Clifford looked at her a moment. “So I have--come back. But I have left
  • the candle!”
  • Eugenia turned away. “You are very stupid, my poor boy. You had better
  • go home.”
  • “Well,” said Clifford, “good-night!”
  • “Haven’t you a word to throw to a man when he has safely returned from a
  • dangerous journey?” Acton asked.
  • “How do you do?” said Clifford. “I thought--I thought you were----” and
  • he paused, looking at the Baroness again.
  • “You thought I was at Newport, eh? So I was--this morning.”
  • “Good-night, clever child!” said Madame Münster, over her shoulder.
  • Clifford stared at her--not at all like a clever child; and then, with
  • one of his little facetious growls, took his departure.
  • “What is the matter with him?” asked Acton, when he was gone. “He seemed
  • rather in a muddle.”
  • Eugenia, who was near the window, glanced out, listening a moment. “The
  • matter--the matter”--she answered. “But you don’t say such things here.”
  • “If you mean that he had been drinking a little, you can say that.”
  • “He doesn’t drink any more. I have cured him. And in return--he’s in
  • love with me.”
  • It was Acton’s turn to stare. He instantly thought of his sister; but
  • he said nothing about her. He began to laugh. “I don’t wonder at his
  • passion! But I wonder at his forsaking your society for that of your
  • brother’s paint-brushes.”
  • Eugenia was silent a little. “He had not been in the studio. I invented
  • that at the moment.”
  • “Invented it? For what purpose?”
  • “He has an idea of being romantic. He has adopted the habit of coming to
  • see me at midnight--passing only through the orchard and through Felix’s
  • painting-room, which has a door opening that way. It seems to amuse
  • him,” added Eugenia, with a little laugh.
  • Acton felt more surprise than he confessed to, for this was a new view
  • of Clifford, whose irregularities had hitherto been quite without
  • the romantic element. He tried to laugh again, but he felt rather too
  • serious, and after a moment’s hesitation his seriousness explained
  • itself. “I hope you don’t encourage him,” he said. “He must not be
  • inconstant to poor Lizzie.”
  • “To your sister?”
  • “You know they are decidedly intimate,” said Acton.
  • “Ah,” cried Eugenia, smiling, “has she--has she----”
  • “I don’t know,” Acton interrupted, “what she has. But I always supposed
  • that Clifford had a desire to make himself agreeable to her.”
  • “Ah, _par exemple!_” the Baroness went on. “The little monster! The next
  • time he becomes sentimental I will him tell that he ought to be ashamed
  • of himself.”
  • Acton was silent a moment. “You had better say nothing about it.”
  • “I had told him as much already, on general grounds,” said the Baroness.
  • “But in this country, you know, the relations of young people are so
  • extraordinary that one is quite at sea. They are not engaged when
  • you would quite say they ought to be. Take Charlotte Wentworth, for
  • instance, and that young ecclesiastic. If I were her father I should
  • insist upon his marrying her; but it appears to be thought there is no
  • urgency. On the other hand, you suddenly learn that a boy of twenty
  • and a little girl who is still with her governess--your sister has no
  • governess? Well, then, who is never away from her mamma--a young couple,
  • in short, between whom you have noticed nothing beyond an exchange of
  • the childish pleasantries characteristic of their age, are on the
  • point of setting up as man and wife.” The Baroness spoke with a certain
  • exaggerated volubility which was in contrast with the languid grace that
  • had characterized her manner before Clifford made his appearance. It
  • seemed to Acton that there was a spark of irritation in her eye--a note
  • of irony (as when she spoke of Lizzie being never away from her mother)
  • in her voice. If Madame Münster was irritated, Robert Acton was vaguely
  • mystified; she began to move about the room again, and he looked at her
  • without saying anything. Presently she took out her watch, and, glancing
  • at it, declared that it was three o’clock in the morning and that he
  • must go.
  • “I have not been here an hour,” he said, “and they are still sitting up
  • at the other house. You can see the lights. Your brother has not come
  • in.”
  • “Oh, at the other house,” cried Eugenia, “they are terrible people!
  • I don’t know what they may do over there. I am a quiet little humdrum
  • woman; I have rigid rules and I keep them. One of them is not to
  • have visitors in the small hours--especially clever men like you. So
  • good-night!”
  • Decidedly, the Baroness was incisive; and though Acton bade her
  • good-night and departed, he was still a good deal mystified.
  • The next day Clifford Wentworth came to see Lizzie, and Acton, who
  • was at home and saw him pass through the garden, took note of the
  • circumstance. He had a natural desire to make it tally with Madame
  • Münster’s account of Clifford’s disaffection; but his ingenuity, finding
  • itself unequal to the task, resolved at last to ask help of the young
  • man’s candor. He waited till he saw him going away, and then he went out
  • and overtook him in the grounds.
  • “I wish very much you would answer me a question,” Acton said. “What
  • were you doing, last night, at Madame Münster’s?”
  • Clifford began to laugh and to blush, by no means like a young man with
  • a romantic secret. “What did she tell you?” he asked.
  • “That is exactly what I don’t want to say.”
  • “Well, I want to tell you the same,” said Clifford; “and unless I know
  • it perhaps I can’t.”
  • They had stopped in a garden path; Acton looked hard at his rosy
  • young kinsman. “She said she couldn’t fancy what had got into you; you
  • appeared to have taken a violent dislike to her.”
  • Clifford stared, looking a little alarmed. “Oh, come,” he growled, “you
  • don’t mean that!”
  • “And that when--for common civility’s sake--you came occasionally to the
  • house you left her alone and spent your time in Felix’s studio, under
  • pretext of looking at his sketches.”
  • “Oh, come!” growled Clifford, again.
  • “Did you ever know me to tell an untruth?”
  • “Yes, lots of them!” said Clifford, seeing an opening, out of the
  • discussion, for his sarcastic powers. “Well,” he presently added, “I
  • thought you were my father.”
  • “You knew someone was there?”
  • “We heard you coming in.”
  • Acton meditated. “You had been with the Baroness, then?”
  • “I was in the parlor. We heard your step outside. I thought it was my
  • father.”
  • “And on that,” asked Acton, “you ran away?”
  • “She told me to go--to go out by the studio.”
  • Acton meditated more intensely; if there had been a chair at hand he
  • would have sat down. “Why should she wish you not to meet your father?”
  • “Well,” said Clifford, “father doesn’t like to see me there.”
  • Acton looked askance at his companion and forbore to make any comment
  • upon this assertion. “Has he said so,” he asked, “to the Baroness?”
  • “Well, I hope not,” said Clifford. “He hasn’t said so--in so many
  • words--to me. But I know it worries him; and I want to stop worrying
  • him. The Baroness knows it, and she wants me to stop, too.”
  • “To stop coming to see her?”
  • “I don’t know about that; but to stop worrying father. Eugenia knows
  • everything,” Clifford added, with an air of knowingness of his own.
  • “Ah,” said Acton, interrogatively, “Eugenia knows everything?”
  • “She knew it was not father coming in.”
  • “Then why did you go?”
  • Clifford blushed and laughed afresh. “Well, I was afraid it was. And
  • besides, she told me to go, at any rate.”
  • “Did she think it was I?” Acton asked.
  • “She didn’t say so.”
  • Again Robert Acton reflected. “But you didn’t go,” he presently said;
  • “you came back.”
  • “I couldn’t get out of the studio,” Clifford rejoined. “The door was
  • locked, and Felix has nailed some planks across the lower half of the
  • confounded windows to make the light come in from above. So they were no
  • use. I waited there a good while, and then, suddenly, I felt ashamed.
  • I didn’t want to be hiding away from my own father. I couldn’t stand
  • it any longer. I bolted out, and when I found it was you I was a little
  • flurried. But Eugenia carried it off, didn’t she?” Clifford added, in
  • the tone of a young humorist whose perception had not been permanently
  • clouded by the sense of his own discomfort.
  • “Beautifully!” said Acton. “Especially,” he continued, “when one
  • remembers that you were very imprudent and that she must have been a
  • good deal annoyed.”
  • “Oh,” cried Clifford, with the indifference of a young man who feels
  • that however he may have failed of felicity in behavior he is extremely
  • just in his impressions, “Eugenia doesn’t care for anything!”
  • Acton hesitated a moment. “Thank you for telling me this,” he said at
  • last. And then, laying his hand on Clifford’s shoulder, he added,
  • “Tell me one thing more: are you by chance a little in love with the
  • Baroness?”
  • “No, sir!” said Clifford, almost shaking off his hand.
  • CHAPTER X
  • The first sunday that followed Robert Acton’s return from Newport
  • witnessed a change in the brilliant weather that had long prevailed. The
  • rain began to fall and the day was cold and dreary. Mr. Wentworth and
  • his daughters put on overshoes and went to church, and Felix Young,
  • without overshoes, went also, holding an umbrella over Gertrude. It is
  • to be feared that, in the whole observance, this was the privilege he
  • most highly valued. The Baroness remained at home; she was in neither a
  • cheerful nor a devotional mood. She had, however, never been, during her
  • residence in the United States, what is called a regular attendant at
  • divine service; and on this particular Sunday morning of which I began
  • with speaking she stood at the window of her little drawing-room,
  • watching the long arm of a rose tree that was attached to her piazza,
  • but a portion of which had disengaged itself, sway to and fro, shake and
  • gesticulate, against the dusky drizzle of the sky. Every now and then,
  • in a gust of wind, the rose tree scattered a shower of water-drops
  • against the window-pane; it appeared to have a kind of human movement--a
  • menacing, warning intention. The room was very cold; Madame Münster put
  • on a shawl and walked about. Then she determined to have some fire; and
  • summoning her ancient negress, the contrast of whose polished ebony and
  • whose crimson turban had been at first a source of satisfaction to her,
  • she made arrangements for the production of a crackling flame. This old
  • woman’s name was Azarina. The Baroness had begun by thinking that there
  • would be a savory wildness in her talk, and, for amusement, she
  • had encouraged her to chatter. But Azarina was dry and prim; her
  • conversation was anything but African; she reminded Eugenia of the
  • tiresome old ladies she met in society. She knew, however, how to make
  • a fire; so that after she had laid the logs, Eugenia, who was terribly
  • bored, found a quarter of an hour’s entertainment in sitting and
  • watching them blaze and sputter. She had thought it very likely
  • Robert Acton would come and see her; she had not met him since that
  • infelicitous evening. But the morning waned without his coming; several
  • times she thought she heard his step on the piazza; but it was only a
  • window-shutter shaking in a rain-gust. The Baroness, since the beginning
  • of that episode in her career of which a slight sketch has been
  • attempted in these pages, had had many moments of irritation. But today
  • her irritation had a peculiar keenness; it appeared to feed upon
  • itself. It urged her to do something; but it suggested no particularly
  • profitable line of action. If she could have done something at the
  • moment, on the spot, she would have stepped upon a European steamer and
  • turned her back, with a kind of rapture, upon that profoundly mortifying
  • failure, her visit to her American relations. It is not exactly apparent
  • why she should have termed this enterprise a failure, inasmuch as she
  • had been treated with the highest distinction for which allowance had
  • been made in American institutions. Her irritation came, at bottom, from
  • the sense, which, always present, had suddenly grown acute, that the
  • social soil on this big, vague continent was somehow not adapted for
  • growing those plants whose fragrance she especially inclined to
  • inhale and by which she liked to see herself surrounded--a species of
  • vegetation for which she carried a collection of seedlings, as we
  • may say, in her pocket. She found her chief happiness in the sense of
  • exerting a certain power and making a certain impression; and now she
  • felt the annoyance of a rather wearied swimmer who, on nearing shore,
  • to land, finds a smooth straight wall of rock when he had counted upon
  • a clean firm beach. Her power, in the American air, seemed to have lost
  • its prehensile attributes; the smooth wall of rock was insurmountable.
  • _“Surely je n’en suis pas là,”_ she said to herself, “that I let it
  • make me uncomfortable that a Mr. Robert Acton shouldn’t honor me with a
  • visit!” Yet she was vexed that he had not come; and she was vexed at her
  • vexation.
  • Her brother, at least, came in, stamping in the hall and shaking the wet
  • from his coat. In a moment he entered the room, with a glow in his cheek
  • and half-a-dozen rain-drops glistening on his moustache. “Ah, you have a
  • fire,” he said.
  • _“Les beaux jours sont passés,”_ replied the Baroness.
  • “Never, never! They have only begun,” Felix declared, planting himself
  • before the hearth. He turned his back to the fire, placed his hands
  • behind him, extended his legs and looked away through the window with an
  • expression of face which seemed to denote the perception of rose-color
  • even in the tints of a wet Sunday.
  • His sister, from her chair, looked up at him, watching him; and what she
  • saw in his face was not grateful to her present mood. She was puzzled
  • by many things, but her brother’s disposition was a frequent source
  • of wonder to her. I say frequent and not constant, for there were long
  • periods during which she gave her attention to other problems. Sometimes
  • she had said to herself that his happy temper, his eternal gaiety, was
  • an affectation, a _pose_; but she was vaguely conscious that during the
  • present summer he had been a highly successful comedian. They had never
  • yet had an explanation; she had not known the need of one. Felix was
  • presumably following the bent of his disinterested genius, and she felt
  • that she had no advice to give him that he would understand. With this,
  • there was always a certain element of comfort about Felix--the assurance
  • that he would not interfere. He was very delicate, this pure-minded
  • Felix; in effect, he was her brother, and Madame Münster felt that there
  • was a great propriety, every way, in that. It is true that Felix was
  • delicate; he was not fond of explanations with his sister; this was one
  • of the very few things in the world about which he was uncomfortable.
  • But now he was not thinking of anything uncomfortable.
  • “Dear brother,” said Eugenia at last, “do stop making _les yeux doux_ at
  • the rain.”
  • “With pleasure. I will make them at you!” answered Felix.
  • “How much longer,” asked Eugenia, in a moment, “do you propose to remain
  • in this lovely spot?”
  • Felix stared. “Do you want to go away--already?”
  • “‘Already’ is delicious. I am not so happy as you.”
  • Felix dropped into a chair, looking at the fire. “The fact is I _am_
  • happy,” he said in his light, clear tone.
  • “And do you propose to spend your life in making love to Gertrude
  • Wentworth?”
  • “Yes!” said Felix, smiling sidewise at his sister.
  • The Baroness returned his glance, much more gravely; and then, “Do you
  • like her?” she asked.
  • “Don’t you?” Felix demanded.
  • The Baroness was silent a moment. “I will answer you in the words of the
  • gentleman who was asked if he liked music: _‘Je ne la crains pas!’_”
  • “She admires you immensely,” said Felix.
  • “I don’t care for that. Other women should not admire one.”
  • “They should dislike you?”
  • Again Madame Münster hesitated. “They should hate me! It’s a measure of
  • the time I have been losing here that they don’t.”
  • “No time is lost in which one has been happy!” said Felix, with a bright
  • sententiousness which may well have been a little irritating.
  • “And in which,” rejoined his sister, with a harsher laugh, “one has
  • secured the affections of a young lady with a fortune!”
  • Felix explained, very candidly and seriously. “I have secured Gertrude’s
  • affection, but I am by no means sure that I have secured her fortune.
  • That may come--or it may not.”
  • “Ah, well, it _may!_ That’s the great point.”
  • “It depends upon her father. He doesn’t smile upon our union. You know
  • he wants her to marry Mr. Brand.”
  • “I know nothing about it!” cried the Baroness. “Please to put on a log.”
  • Felix complied with her request and sat watching the quickening of
  • the flame. Presently his sister added, “And you propose to elope with
  • mademoiselle?”
  • “By no means. I don’t wish to do anything that’s disagreeable to Mr.
  • Wentworth. He has been far too kind to us.”
  • “But you must choose between pleasing yourself and pleasing him.”
  • “I want to please everyone!” exclaimed Felix, joyously. “I have a good
  • conscience. I made up my mind at the outset that it was not my place to
  • make love to Gertrude.”
  • “So, to simplify matters, she made love to you!”
  • Felix looked at his sister with sudden gravity. “You say you are not
  • afraid of her,” he said. “But perhaps you ought to be--a little. She’s a
  • very clever person.”
  • “I begin to see it!” cried the Baroness. Her brother, making no
  • rejoinder, leaned back in his chair, and there was a long silence. At
  • last, with an altered accent, Madame Münster put another question. “You
  • expect, at any rate, to marry?”
  • “I shall be greatly disappointed if we don’t.”
  • “A disappointment or two will do you good!” the Baroness declared. “And,
  • afterwards, do you mean to turn American?”
  • “It seems to me I am a very good American already. But we shall go to
  • Europe. Gertrude wants extremely to see the world.”
  • “Ah, like me, when I came here!” said the Baroness, with a little laugh.
  • “No, not like you,” Felix rejoined, looking at his sister with a certain
  • gentle seriousness. While he looked at her she rose from her chair, and
  • he also got up. “Gertrude is not at all like you,” he went on; “but in
  • her own way she is almost as clever.” He paused a moment; his soul was
  • full of an agreeable feeling and of a lively disposition to express it.
  • His sister, to his spiritual vision, was always like the lunar disk when
  • only a part of it is lighted. The shadow on this bright surface seemed
  • to him to expand and to contract; but whatever its proportions, he
  • always appreciated the moonlight. He looked at the Baroness, and then
  • he kissed her. “I am very much in love with Gertrude,” he said. Eugenia
  • turned away and walked about the room, and Felix continued. “She is very
  • interesting, and very different from what she seems. She has never had
  • a chance. She is very brilliant. We will go to Europe and amuse
  • ourselves.”
  • The Baroness had gone to the window, where she stood looking out. The
  • day was drearier than ever; the rain was doggedly falling. “Yes, to
  • amuse yourselves,” she said at last, “you had decidedly better go to
  • Europe!” Then she turned round, looking at her brother. A chair stood
  • near her; she leaned her hands upon the back of it. “Don’t you think it
  • is very good of me,” she asked, “to come all this way with you simply to
  • see you properly married--if properly it is?”
  • “Oh, it will be properly!” cried Felix, with light eagerness.
  • The Baroness gave a little laugh. “You are thinking only of yourself,
  • and you don’t answer my question. While you are amusing yourself--with
  • the brilliant Gertrude--what shall I be doing?”
  • _“Vous serez de la partie!”_ cried Felix.
  • “Thank you: I should spoil it.” The Baroness dropped her eyes for some
  • moments. “Do you propose, however, to leave me here?” she inquired.
  • Felix smiled at her. “My dearest sister, where you are concerned I never
  • propose. I execute your commands.”
  • “I believe,” said Eugenia, slowly, “that you are the most heartless
  • person living. Don’t you see that I am in trouble?”
  • “I saw that you were not cheerful, and I gave you some good news.”
  • “Well, let me give you some news,” said the Baroness. “You probably will
  • not have discovered it for yourself. Robert Acton wants to marry me.”
  • “No, I had not discovered that. But I quite understand it. Why does it
  • make you unhappy?”
  • “Because I can’t decide.”
  • “Accept him, accept him!” cried Felix, joyously. “He is the best fellow
  • in the world.”
  • “He is immensely in love with me,” said the Baroness.
  • “And he has a large fortune. Permit me in turn to remind you of that.”
  • “Oh, I am perfectly aware of it,” said Eugenia. “That’s a great item in
  • his favor. I am terribly candid.” And she left her place and came nearer
  • her brother, looking at him hard. He was turning over several things;
  • she was wondering in what manner he really understood her.
  • There were several ways of understanding her: there was what she said,
  • and there was what she meant, and there was something, between the two,
  • that was neither. It is probable that, in the last analysis, what she
  • meant was that Felix should spare her the necessity of stating the case
  • more exactly and should hold himself commissioned to assist her by all
  • honorable means to marry the best fellow in the world. But in all this
  • it was never discovered what Felix understood.
  • “Once you have your liberty, what are your objections?” he asked.
  • “Well, I don’t particularly like him.”
  • “Oh, try a little.”
  • “I am trying now,” said Eugenia. “I should succeed better if he didn’t
  • live here. I could never live here.”
  • “Make him go to Europe,” Felix suggested.
  • “Ah, there you speak of happiness based upon violent effort,” the
  • Baroness rejoined. “That is not what I am looking for. He would never
  • live in Europe.”
  • “He would live anywhere, with you!” said Felix, gallantly.
  • His sister looked at him still, with a ray of penetration in her
  • charming eyes; then she turned away again. “You see, at all events,” she
  • presently went on, “that if it had been said of me that I had come over
  • here to seek my fortune it would have to be added that I have found it!”
  • “Don’t leave it lying!” urged Felix, with smiling solemnity.
  • “I am much obliged to you for your interest,” his sister declared, after
  • a moment. “But promise me one thing: _pas de zèle!_ If Mr. Acton should
  • ask you to plead his cause, excuse yourself.”
  • “I shall certainly have the excuse,” said Felix, “that I have a cause of
  • my own to plead.”
  • “If he should talk of me--favorably,” Eugenia continued, “warn him
  • against dangerous illusions. I detest importunities; I want to decide at
  • my leisure, with my eyes open.”
  • “I shall be discreet,” said Felix, “except to you. To you I will say,
  • Accept him outright.”
  • She had advanced to the open doorway, and she stood looking at him. “I
  • will go and dress and think of it,” she said; and he heard her moving
  • slowly to her apartments.
  • Late in the afternoon the rain stopped, and just afterwards there was
  • a great flaming, flickering, trickling sunset. Felix sat in his
  • painting-room and did some work; but at last, as the light, which had
  • not been brilliant, began to fade, he laid down his brushes and came out
  • to the little piazza of the cottage. Here he walked up and down for some
  • time, looking at the splendid blaze of the western sky and saying, as he
  • had often said before, that this was certainly the country of sunsets.
  • There was something in these glorious deeps of fire that quickened his
  • imagination; he always found images and promises in the western sky. He
  • thought of a good many things--of roaming about the world with Gertrude
  • Wentworth; he seemed to see their possible adventures, in a glowing
  • frieze, between the cloud-bars; then of what Eugenia had just been
  • telling him. He wished very much that Madame Münster would make a
  • comfortable and honorable marriage. Presently, as the sunset expanded
  • and deepened, the fancy took him of making a note of so magnificent a
  • piece of coloring. He returned to his studio and fetched out a small
  • panel, with his palette and brushes, and, placing the panel against a
  • window-sill, he began to daub with great gusto. While he was so occupied
  • he saw Mr. Brand, in the distance, slowly come down from Mr. Wentworth’s
  • house, nursing a large folded umbrella. He walked with a joyless,
  • meditative tread, and his eyes were bent upon the ground. Felix poised
  • his brush for a moment, watching him; then, by a sudden impulse, as
  • he drew nearer, advanced to the garden-gate and signaled to him--the
  • palette and bunch of brushes contributing to this effect.
  • Mr. Brand stopped and started; then he appeared to decide to accept
  • Felix’s invitation. He came out of Mr. Wentworth’s gate and passed along
  • the road; after which he entered the little garden of the cottage. Felix
  • had gone back to his sunset; but he made his visitor welcome while he
  • rapidly brushed it in.
  • “I wanted so much to speak to you that I thought I would call you,” he
  • said, in the friendliest tone. “All the more that you have been to
  • see me so little. You have come to see my sister; I know that. But
  • you haven’t come to see me--the celebrated artist. Artists are very
  • sensitive, you know; they notice those things.” And Felix turned round,
  • smiling, with a brush in his mouth.
  • Mr. Brand stood there with a certain blank, candid majesty, pulling
  • together the large flaps of his umbrella. “Why should I come to see
  • you?” he asked. “I know nothing of Art.”
  • “It would sound very conceited, I suppose,” said Felix, “if I were to
  • say that it would be a good little chance for you to learn something.
  • You would ask me why you should learn; and I should have no answer to
  • that. I suppose a minister has no need for Art, eh?”
  • “He has need for good temper, sir,” said Mr. Brand, with decision.
  • Felix jumped up, with his palette on his thumb and a movement of the
  • liveliest deprecation. “That’s because I keep you standing there while I
  • splash my red paint! I beg a thousand pardons! You see what bad manners
  • Art gives a man; and how right you are to let it alone. I didn’t mean
  • you should stand, either. The piazza, as you see, is ornamented with
  • rustic chairs; though indeed I ought to warn you that they have nails in
  • the wrong places. I was just making a note of that sunset. I never saw
  • such a blaze of different reds. It looks as if the Celestial City were
  • in flames, eh? If that were really the case I suppose it would be the
  • business of you theologians to put out the fire. Fancy me--an ungodly
  • artist--quietly sitting down to paint it!”
  • Mr. Brand had always credited Felix Young with a certain impudence, but
  • it appeared to him that on this occasion his impudence was so great as
  • to make a special explanation--or even an apology--necessary. And the
  • impression, it must be added, was sufficiently natural. Felix had at all
  • times a brilliant assurance of manner which was simply the vehicle of
  • his good spirits and his good will; but at present he had a special
  • design, and as he would have admitted that the design was audacious, so
  • he was conscious of having summoned all the arts of conversation to his
  • aid. But he was so far from desiring to offend his visitor that he was
  • rapidly asking himself what personal compliment he could pay the young
  • clergyman that would gratify him most. If he could think of it, he was
  • prepared to pay it down. “Have you been preaching one of your beautiful
  • sermons today?” he suddenly asked, laying down his palette. This was not
  • what Felix had been trying to think of, but it was a tolerable stop-gap.
  • Mr. Brand frowned--as much as a man can frown who has very fair, soft
  • eyebrows, and, beneath them, very gentle, tranquil eyes. “No, I have not
  • preached any sermon today. Did you bring me over here for the purpose of
  • making that inquiry?”
  • Felix saw that he was irritated, and he regretted it immensely; but he
  • had no fear of not being, in the end, agreeable to Mr. Brand. He
  • looked at him, smiling and laying his hand on his arm. “No, no, not for
  • that--not for that. I wanted to ask you something; I wanted to tell
  • you something. I am sure it will interest you very much. Only--as it is
  • something rather private--we had better come into my little studio. I
  • have a western window; we can still see the sunset. _Andiamo!_” And he
  • gave a little pat to his companion’s arm.
  • He led the way in; Mr. Brand stiffly and softly followed. The twilight
  • had thickened in the little studio; but the wall opposite the western
  • window was covered with a deep pink flush. There were a great many
  • sketches and half-finished canvasses suspended in this rosy glow, and
  • the corners of the room were vague and dusky. Felix begged Mr. Brand to
  • sit down; then glancing round him, “By Jove, how pretty it looks!” he
  • cried. But Mr. Brand would not sit down; he went and leaned against
  • the window; he wondered what Felix wanted of him. In the shadow, on the
  • darker parts of the wall, he saw the gleam of three or four pictures
  • that looked fantastic and surprising. They seemed to represent naked
  • figures. Felix stood there, with his head a little bent and his eyes
  • fixed upon his visitor, smiling intensely, pulling his moustache. Mr.
  • Brand felt vaguely uneasy. “It is very delicate--what I want to say,”
  • Felix began. “But I have been thinking of it for some time.”
  • “Please to say it as quickly as possible,” said Mr. Brand.
  • “It’s because you are a clergyman, you know,” Felix went on. “I don’t
  • think I should venture to say it to a common man.”
  • Mr. Brand was silent a moment. “If it is a question of yielding to a
  • weakness, of resenting an injury, I am afraid I am a very common man.”
  • “My dearest friend,” cried Felix, “this is not an injury; it’s a
  • benefit--a great service! You will like it extremely. Only it’s so
  • delicate!” And, in the dim light, he continued to smile intensely. “You
  • know I take a great interest in my cousins--in Charlotte and Gertrude
  • Wentworth. That’s very evident from my having traveled some five
  • thousand miles to see them.” Mr. Brand said nothing and Felix proceeded.
  • “Coming into their society as a perfect stranger I received of course a
  • great many new impressions, and my impressions had a great freshness, a
  • great keenness. Do you know what I mean?”
  • “I am not sure that I do; but I should like you to continue.”
  • “I think my impressions have always a good deal of freshness,” said Mr.
  • Brand’s entertainer; “but on this occasion it was perhaps particularly
  • natural that--coming in, as I say, from outside--I should be struck with
  • things that passed unnoticed among yourselves. And then I had my sister
  • to help me; and she is simply the most observant woman in the world.”
  • “I am not surprised,” said Mr. Brand, “that in our little circle two
  • intelligent persons should have found food for observation. I am sure
  • that, of late, I have found it myself!”
  • “Ah, but I shall surprise you yet!” cried Felix, laughing. “Both my
  • sister and I took a great fancy to my cousin Charlotte.”
  • “Your cousin Charlotte?” repeated Mr. Brand.
  • “We fell in love with her from the first!”
  • “You fell in love with Charlotte?” Mr. Brand murmured.
  • “_Dame!_” exclaimed Felix, “she’s a very charming person; and Eugenia
  • was especially smitten.” Mr. Brand stood staring, and he pursued,
  • “Affection, you know, opens one’s eyes, and we noticed something.
  • Charlotte is not happy! Charlotte is in love.” And Felix, drawing
  • nearer, laid his hand again upon his companion’s arm.
  • There was something akin to an acknowledgment of fascination in the way
  • Mr. Brand looked at him; but the young clergyman retained as yet quite
  • enough self-possession to be able to say, with a good deal of solemnity,
  • “She is not in love with you.”
  • Felix gave a light laugh, and rejoined with the alacrity of a maritime
  • adventurer who feels a puff of wind in his sail. “Ah, no; if she were in
  • love with me I should know it! I am not so blind as you.”
  • “As I?”
  • “My dear sir, you are stone blind. Poor Charlotte is dead in love with
  • _you!_”
  • Mr. Brand said nothing for a moment; he breathed a little heavily. “Is
  • that what you wanted to say to me?” he asked.
  • “I have wanted to say it these three weeks. Because of late she has been
  • worse. I told you,” added Felix, “it was very delicate.”
  • “Well, sir”--Mr. Brand began; “well, sir----”
  • “I was sure you didn’t know it,” Felix continued. “But don’t you see--as
  • soon as I mention it--how everything is explained?” Mr. Brand answered
  • nothing; he looked for a chair and softly sat down. Felix could see that
  • he was blushing; he had looked straight at his host hitherto, but now he
  • looked away. The foremost effect of what he had heard had been a sort of
  • irritation of his modesty. “Of course,” said Felix, “I suggest nothing;
  • it would be very presumptuous in me to advise you. But I think there is
  • no doubt about the fact.”
  • Mr. Brand looked hard at the floor for some moments; he was oppressed
  • with a mixture of sensations. Felix, standing there, was very sure
  • that one of them was profound surprise. The innocent young man had been
  • completely unsuspicious of poor Charlotte’s hidden flame. This gave
  • Felix great hope; he was sure that Mr. Brand would be flattered. Felix
  • thought him very transparent, and indeed he was so; he could neither
  • simulate nor dissimulate. “I scarcely know what to make of this,” he
  • said at last, without looking up; and Felix was struck with the fact
  • that he offered no protest or contradiction. Evidently Felix had kindled
  • a train of memories--a retrospective illumination. It was making, to
  • Mr. Brand’s astonished eyes, a very pretty blaze; his second emotion had
  • been a gratification of vanity.
  • “Thank me for telling you,” Felix rejoined. “It’s a good thing to know.”
  • “I am not sure of that,” said Mr. Brand.
  • “Ah, don’t let her languish!” Felix murmured, lightly and softly.
  • “You _do_ advise me, then?” And Mr. Brand looked up.
  • “I congratulate you!” said Felix, smiling. He had thought at first his
  • visitor was simply appealing; but he saw he was a little ironical.
  • “It is in your interest; you have interfered with me,” the young
  • clergyman went on.
  • Felix still stood and smiled. The little room had grown darker, and the
  • crimson glow had faded; but Mr. Brand could see the brilliant expression
  • of his face. “I won’t pretend not to know what you mean,” said Felix
  • at last. “But I have not really interfered with you. Of what you had
  • to lose--with another person--you have lost nothing. And think what you
  • have gained!”
  • “It seems to me I am the proper judge, on each side,” Mr. Brand
  • declared. He got up, holding the brim of his hat against his mouth and
  • staring at Felix through the dusk.
  • “You have lost an illusion!” said Felix.
  • “What do you call an illusion?”
  • “The belief that you really know--that you have ever really
  • known--Gertrude Wentworth. Depend upon that,” pursued Felix. “I don’t
  • know her yet; but I have no illusions; I don’t pretend to.”
  • Mr. Brand kept gazing, over his hat. “She has always been a lucid,
  • limpid nature,” he said, solemnly.
  • “She has always been a dormant nature. She was waiting for a touchstone.
  • But now she is beginning to awaken.”
  • “Don’t praise her to me!” said Mr. Brand, with a little quaver in his
  • voice. “If you have the advantage of me that is not generous.”
  • “My dear sir, I am melting with generosity!” exclaimed Felix. “And I am
  • not praising my cousin. I am simply attempting a scientific definition
  • of her. She doesn’t care for abstractions. Now I think the contrary
  • is what you have always fancied--is the basis on which you have been
  • building. She is extremely preoccupied with the concrete. I care for the
  • concrete, too. But Gertrude is stronger than I; she whirls me along!”
  • Mr. Brand looked for a moment into the crown of his hat. “It’s a most
  • interesting nature.”
  • “So it is,” said Felix. “But it pulls--it pulls--like a runaway horse.
  • Now I like the feeling of a runaway horse; and if I am thrown out of
  • the vehicle it is no great matter. But if _you_ should be thrown, Mr.
  • Brand”--and Felix paused a moment--“another person also would suffer
  • from the accident.”
  • “What other person?”
  • “Charlotte Wentworth!”
  • Mr. Brand looked at Felix for a moment sidewise, mistrustfully; then his
  • eyes slowly wandered over the ceiling. Felix was sure he was secretly
  • struck with the romance of the situation. “I think this is none of our
  • business,” the young minister murmured.
  • “None of mine, perhaps; but surely yours!”
  • Mr. Brand lingered still, looking at the ceiling; there was evidently
  • something he wanted to say. “What do you mean by Miss Gertrude being
  • strong?” he asked abruptly.
  • “Well,” said Felix meditatively, “I mean that she has had a great deal
  • of self-possession. She was waiting--for years; even when she seemed,
  • perhaps, to be living in the present. She knew how to wait; she had a
  • purpose. That’s what I mean by her being strong.”
  • “But what do you mean by her purpose?”
  • “Well--the purpose to see the world!”
  • Mr. Brand eyed his strange informant askance again; but he said nothing.
  • At last he turned away, as if to take leave. He seemed bewildered,
  • however; for instead of going to the door he moved toward the opposite
  • corner of the room. Felix stood and watched him for a moment--almost
  • groping about in the dusk; then he led him to the door, with a tender,
  • almost fraternal movement. “Is that all you have to say?” asked Mr.
  • Brand.
  • “Yes, it’s all--but it will bear a good deal of thinking of.”
  • Felix went with him to the garden-gate, and watched him slowly walk
  • away into the thickening twilight with a relaxed rigidity that tried
  • to rectify itself. “He is offended, excited, bewildered, perplexed--and
  • enchanted!” Felix said to himself. “That’s a capital mixture.”
  • CHAPTER XI
  • Since that visit paid by the Baroness Münster to Mrs. Acton, of which
  • some account was given at an earlier stage of this narrative, the
  • intercourse between these two ladies had been neither frequent nor
  • intimate. It was not that Mrs. Acton had failed to appreciate Madame
  • Münster’s charms; on the contrary, her perception of the graces of
  • manner and conversation of her brilliant visitor had been only too
  • acute. Mrs. Acton was, as they said in Boston, very “intense,” and her
  • impressions were apt to be too many for her. The state of her health
  • required the restriction of emotion; and this is why, receiving, as she
  • sat in her eternal arm-chair, very few visitors, even of the soberest
  • local type, she had been obliged to limit the number of her interviews
  • with a lady whose costume and manner recalled to her imagination--Mrs.
  • Acton’s imagination was a marvel--all that she had ever read of the most
  • stirring historical periods. But she had sent the Baroness a great many
  • quaintly-worded messages and a great many nosegays from her garden and
  • baskets of beautiful fruit. Felix had eaten the fruit, and the Baroness
  • had arranged the flowers and returned the baskets and the messages. On
  • the day that followed that rainy Sunday of which mention has been made,
  • Eugenia determined to go and pay the beneficent invalid a _“visite
  • d’adieux”_; so it was that, to herself, she qualified her enterprise.
  • It may be noted that neither on the Sunday evening nor on the Monday
  • morning had she received that expected visit from Robert Acton. To his
  • own consciousness, evidently he was “keeping away;” and as the Baroness,
  • on her side, was keeping away from her uncle’s, whither, for several
  • days, Felix had been the unembarrassed bearer of apologies and regrets
  • for absence, chance had not taken the cards from the hands of design.
  • Mr. Wentworth and his daughters had respected Eugenia’s seclusion;
  • certain intervals of mysterious retirement appeared to them, vaguely, a
  • natural part of the graceful, rhythmic movement of so remarkable a
  • life. Gertrude especially held these periods in honor; she wondered
  • what Madame Münster did at such times, but she would not have permitted
  • herself to inquire too curiously.
  • The long rain had freshened the air, and twelve hours’ brilliant
  • sunshine had dried the roads; so that the Baroness, in the late
  • afternoon, proposing to walk to Mrs. Acton’s, exposed herself to no
  • great discomfort. As with her charming undulating step she moved along
  • the clean, grassy margin of the road, beneath the thickly-hanging boughs
  • of the orchards, through the quiet of the hour and place and the rich
  • maturity of the summer, she was even conscious of a sort of luxurious
  • melancholy. The Baroness had the amiable weakness of attaching herself
  • to places--even when she had begun with a little aversion; and now, with
  • the prospect of departure, she felt tenderly toward this well-wooded
  • corner of the Western world, where the sunsets were so beautiful and
  • one’s ambitions were so pure. Mrs. Acton was able to receive her; but on
  • entering this lady’s large, freshly-scented room the Baroness saw that
  • she was looking very ill. She was wonderfully white and transparent,
  • and, in her flowered arm-chair, she made no attempt to move. But she
  • flushed a little--like a young girl, the Baroness thought--and she
  • rested her clear, smiling eyes upon those of her visitor. Her voice
  • was low and monotonous, like a voice that had never expressed any human
  • passions.
  • “I have come to bid you good-bye,” said Eugenia. “I shall soon be going
  • away.”
  • “When are you going away?”
  • “Very soon--any day.”
  • “I am very sorry,” said Mrs. Acton. “I hoped you would stay--always.”
  • “Always?” Eugenia demanded.
  • “Well, I mean a long time,” said Mrs. Acton, in her sweet, feeble tone.
  • “They tell me you are so comfortable--that you have got such a beautiful
  • little house.”
  • Eugenia stared--that is, she smiled; she thought of her poor little
  • chalet and she wondered whether her hostess were jesting. “Yes, my house
  • is exquisite,” she said; “though not to be compared to yours.”
  • “And my son is so fond of going to see you,” Mrs. Acton added. “I am
  • afraid my son will miss you.”
  • “Ah, dear madam,” said Eugenia, with a little laugh, “I can’t stay in
  • America for your son!”
  • “Don’t you like America?”
  • The Baroness looked at the front of her dress. “If I liked it--that
  • would not be staying for your son!”
  • Mrs. Acton gazed at her with her grave, tender eyes, as if she had not
  • quite understood. The Baroness at last found something irritating in
  • the sweet, soft stare of her hostess; and if one were not bound to be
  • merciful to great invalids she would almost have taken the liberty of
  • pronouncing her, mentally, a fool. “I am afraid, then, I shall never see
  • you again,” said Mrs. Acton. “You know I am dying.”
  • “Ah, dear madam,” murmured Eugenia.
  • “I want to leave my children cheerful and happy. My daughter will
  • probably marry her cousin.”
  • “Two such interesting young people,” said the Baroness, vaguely. She was
  • not thinking of Clifford Wentworth.
  • “I feel so tranquil about my end,” Mrs. Acton went on. “It is coming
  • so easily, so surely.” And she paused, with her mild gaze always on
  • Eugenia’s.
  • The Baroness hated to be reminded of death; but even in its imminence,
  • so far as Mrs. Acton was concerned, she preserved her good manners. “Ah,
  • madam, you are too charming an invalid,” she rejoined.
  • But the delicacy of this rejoinder was apparently lost upon her hostess,
  • who went on in her low, reasonable voice. “I want to leave my children
  • bright and comfortable. You seem to me all so happy here--just as you
  • are. So I wish you could stay. It would be so pleasant for Robert.”
  • Eugenia wondered what she meant by its being pleasant for Robert; but
  • she felt that she would never know what such a woman as that meant.
  • She got up; she was afraid Mrs. Acton would tell her again that she
  • was dying. “Good-bye, dear madam,” she said. “I must remember that your
  • strength is precious.”
  • Mrs. Acton took her hand and held it a moment. “Well, you _have_ been
  • happy here, haven’t you? And you like us all, don’t you? I wish you
  • would stay,” she added, “in your beautiful little house.”
  • She had told Eugenia that her waiting-woman would be in the hall, to
  • show her downstairs; but the large landing outside her door was empty,
  • and Eugenia stood there looking about. She felt irritated; the dying
  • lady had not _“la main heureuse.”_ She passed slowly downstairs, still
  • looking about. The broad staircase made a great bend, and in the angle
  • was a high window, looking westward, with a deep bench, covered with
  • a row of flowering plants in curious old pots of blue china-ware. The
  • yellow afternoon light came in through the flowers and flickered a
  • little on the white wainscots. Eugenia paused a moment; the house was
  • perfectly still, save for the ticking, somewhere, of a great clock. The
  • lower hall stretched away at the foot of the stairs, half covered over
  • with a large Oriental rug. Eugenia lingered a little, noticing a great
  • many things. _“Comme c’est bien!”_ she said to herself; such a large,
  • solid, irreproachable basis of existence the place seemed to her to
  • indicate. And then she reflected that Mrs. Acton was soon to withdraw
  • from it. The reflection accompanied her the rest of the way downstairs,
  • where she paused again, making more observations. The hall was extremely
  • broad, and on either side of the front door was a wide, deeply-set
  • window, which threw the shadows of everything back into the house.
  • There were high-backed chairs along the wall and big Eastern vases upon
  • tables, and, on either side, a large cabinet with a glass front and
  • little curiosities within, dimly gleaming. The doors were open--into the
  • darkened parlor, the library, the dining-room. All these rooms seemed
  • empty. Eugenia passed along, and stopped a moment on the threshold of
  • each. _“Comme c’est bien!”_ she murmured again; she had thought of just
  • such a house as this when she decided to come to America. She opened
  • the front door for herself--her light tread had summoned none of the
  • servants--and on the threshold she gave a last look. Outside, she
  • was still in the humor for curious contemplation; so instead of going
  • directly down the little drive, to the gate, she wandered away towards
  • the garden, which lay to the right of the house. She had not gone
  • many yards over the grass before she paused quickly; she perceived a
  • gentleman stretched upon the level verdure, beneath a tree. He had not
  • heard her coming, and he lay motionless, flat on his back, with his
  • hands clasped under his head, staring up at the sky; so that the
  • Baroness was able to reflect, at her leisure, upon the question of
  • his identity. It was that of a person who had lately been much in her
  • thoughts; but her first impulse, nevertheless, was to turn away; the
  • last thing she desired was to have the air of coming in quest of Robert
  • Acton. The gentleman on the grass, however, gave her no time to decide;
  • he could not long remain unconscious of so agreeable a presence. He
  • rolled back his eyes, stared, gave an exclamation, and then jumped up.
  • He stood an instant, looking at her.
  • “Excuse my ridiculous position,” he said.
  • “I have just now no sense of the ridiculous. But, in case you have,
  • don’t imagine I came to see you.”
  • “Take care,” rejoined Acton, “how you put it into my head! I was
  • thinking of you.”
  • “The occupation of extreme leisure!” said the Baroness. “To think of a
  • woman when you are in that position is no compliment.”
  • “I didn’t say I was thinking well!” Acton affirmed, smiling.
  • She looked at him, and then she turned away.
  • “Though I didn’t come to see you,” she said, “remember at least that I
  • am within your gates.”
  • “I am delighted--I am honored! Won’t you come into the house?”
  • “I have just come out of it. I have been calling upon your mother. I
  • have been bidding her farewell.”
  • “Farewell?” Acton demanded.
  • “I am going away,” said the Baroness. And she turned away again, as if
  • to illustrate her meaning.
  • “When are you going?” asked Acton, standing a moment in his place. But
  • the Baroness made no answer, and he followed her.
  • “I came this way to look at your garden,” she said, walking back to the
  • gate, over the grass. “But I must go.”
  • “Let me at least go with you.” He went with her, and they said nothing
  • till they reached the gate. It was open, and they looked down the road
  • which was darkened over with long bosky shadows. “Must you go straight
  • home?” Acton asked.
  • But she made no answer. She said, after a moment, “Why have you not been
  • to see me?” He said nothing, and then she went on, “Why don’t you answer
  • me?”
  • “I am trying to invent an answer,” Acton confessed.
  • “Have you none ready?”
  • “None that I can tell you,” he said. “But let me walk with you now.”
  • “You may do as you like.”
  • She moved slowly along the road, and Acton went with her. Presently he
  • said, “If I had done as I liked I would have come to see you several
  • times.”
  • “Is that invented?” asked Eugenia.
  • “No, that is natural. I stayed away because----”
  • “Ah, here comes the reason, then!”
  • “Because I wanted to think about you.”
  • “Because you wanted to lie down!” said the Baroness. “I have seen you
  • lie down--almost--in my drawing-room.”
  • Acton stopped in the road, with a movement which seemed to beg her to
  • linger a little. She paused, and he looked at her awhile; he thought her
  • very charming. “You are jesting,” he said; “but if you are really going
  • away it is very serious.”
  • “If I stay,” and she gave a little laugh, “it is more serious still!”
  • “When shall you go?”
  • “As soon as possible.”
  • “And why?”
  • “Why should I stay?”
  • “Because we all admire you so.”
  • “That is not a reason. I am admired also in Europe.” And she began to
  • walk homeward again.
  • “What could I say to keep you?” asked Acton. He wanted to keep her, and
  • it was a fact that he had been thinking of her for a week. He was in
  • love with her now; he was conscious of that, or he thought he was; and
  • the only question with him was whether he could trust her.
  • “What you can say to keep me?” she repeated. “As I want very much to go
  • it is not in my interest to tell you. Besides, I can’t imagine.”
  • He went on with her in silence; he was much more affected by what she
  • had told him than appeared. Ever since that evening of his return from
  • Newport her image had had a terrible power to trouble him. What Clifford
  • Wentworth had told him--that had affected him, too, in an adverse sense;
  • but it had not liberated him from the discomfort of a charm of which his
  • intelligence was impatient. “She is not honest, she is not honest,” he
  • kept murmuring to himself. That is what he had been saying to the summer
  • sky, ten minutes before. Unfortunately, he was unable to say it
  • finally, definitively; and now that he was near her it seemed to matter
  • wonderfully little. “She is a woman who will lie,” he had said to
  • himself. Now, as he went along, he reminded himself of this observation;
  • but it failed to frighten him as it had done before. He almost wished he
  • could make her lie and then convict her of it, so that he might see how
  • he should like that. He kept thinking of this as he walked by her side,
  • while she moved forward with her light, graceful dignity. He had sat
  • with her before; he had driven with her; but he had never walked with
  • her.
  • “By Jove, how _comme il faut_ she is!” he said, as he observed her
  • sidewise. When they reached the cottage in the orchard she passed into
  • the gate without asking him to follow; but she turned round, as he stood
  • there, to bid him good-night.
  • “I asked you a question the other night which you never answered,” he
  • said. “Have you sent off that document--liberating yourself?”
  • She hesitated for a single moment--very naturally. Then, “Yes,” she
  • said, simply.
  • He turned away; he wondered whether that would do for his lie. But he
  • saw her again that evening, for the Baroness reappeared at her uncle’s.
  • He had little talk with her, however; two gentlemen had driven out from
  • Boston, in a buggy, to call upon Mr. Wentworth and his daughters,
  • and Madame Münster was an object of absorbing interest to both of the
  • visitors. One of them, indeed, said nothing to her; he only sat and
  • watched with intense gravity, and leaned forward solemnly, presenting
  • his ear (a very large one), as if he were deaf, whenever she dropped
  • an observation. He had evidently been impressed with the idea of her
  • misfortunes and reverses: he never smiled. His companion adopted a
  • lighter, easier style; sat as near as possible to Madame Münster;
  • attempted to draw her out, and proposed every few moments a new topic
  • of conversation. Eugenia was less vividly responsive than usual and
  • had less to say than, from her brilliant reputation, her interlocutor
  • expected, upon the relative merits of European and American
  • institutions; but she was inaccessible to Robert Acton, who roamed about
  • the piazza with his hands in his pockets, listening for the grating
  • sound of the buggy from Boston, as it should be brought round to the
  • side-door. But he listened in vain, and at last he lost patience. His
  • sister came to him and begged him to take her home, and he presently
  • went off with her. Eugenia observed him leaving the house with Lizzie;
  • in her present mood the fact seemed a contribution to her irritated
  • conviction that he had several precious qualities. “Even that
  • _mal-élevée_ little girl,” she reflected, “makes him do what she
  • wishes.”
  • She had been sitting just within one of the long windows that opened
  • upon the piazza; but very soon after Acton had gone away she got up
  • abruptly, just when the talkative gentleman from Boston was asking her
  • what she thought of the “moral tone” of that city. On the piazza she
  • encountered Clifford Wentworth, coming round from the other side of the
  • house. She stopped him; she told him she wished to speak to him.
  • “Why didn’t you go home with your cousin?” she asked.
  • Clifford stared. “Why, Robert has taken her,” he said.
  • “Exactly so. But you don’t usually leave that to him.”
  • “Oh,” said Clifford, “I want to see those fellows start off. They don’t
  • know how to drive.”
  • “It is not, then, that you have quarreled with your cousin?”
  • Clifford reflected a moment, and then with a simplicity which had, for
  • the Baroness, a singularly baffling quality, “Oh, no; we have made up!”
  • he said.
  • She looked at him for some moments; but Clifford had begun to be afraid
  • of the Baroness’s looks, and he endeavored, now, to shift himself out
  • of their range. “Why do you never come to see me any more?” she asked.
  • “Have I displeased you?”
  • “Displeased me? Well, I guess not!” said Clifford, with a laugh.
  • “Why haven’t you come, then?”
  • “Well, because I am afraid of getting shut up in that back room.”
  • Eugenia kept looking at him. “I should think you would like that.”
  • “Like it!” cried Clifford.
  • “I should, if I were a young man calling upon a charming woman.”
  • “A charming woman isn’t much use to me when I am shut up in that back
  • room!”
  • “I am afraid I am not of much use to you anywhere!” said Madame Münster.
  • “And yet you know how I have offered to be.”
  • “Well,” observed Clifford, by way of response, “there comes the buggy.”
  • “Never mind the buggy. Do you know I am going away?”
  • “Do you mean now?”
  • “I mean in a few days. I leave this place.”
  • “You are going back to Europe?”
  • “To Europe, where you are to come and see me.”
  • “Oh, yes, I’ll come out there,” said Clifford.
  • “But before that,” Eugenia declared, “you must come and see me here.”
  • “Well, I shall keep clear of that back room!” rejoined her simple young
  • kinsman.
  • The Baroness was silent a moment. “Yes, you must come frankly--boldly.
  • That will be very much better. I see that now.”
  • “I see it!” said Clifford. And then, in an instant, “What’s the matter
  • with that buggy?” His practiced ear had apparently detected an unnatural
  • creak in the wheels of the light vehicle which had been brought to the
  • portico, and he hurried away to investigate so grave an anomaly.
  • The Baroness walked homeward, alone, in the starlight, asking herself
  • a question. Was she to have gained nothing--was she to have gained
  • nothing?
  • Gertrude Wentworth had held a silent place in the little circle gathered
  • about the two gentlemen from Boston. She was not interested in the
  • visitors; she was watching Madame Münster, as she constantly watched
  • her. She knew that Eugenia also was not interested--that she was bored;
  • and Gertrude was absorbed in study of the problem how, in spite of
  • her indifference and her absent attention, she managed to have such a
  • charming manner. That was the manner Gertrude would have liked to have;
  • she determined to cultivate it, and she wished that--to give her the
  • charm--she might in future very often be bored. While she was engaged in
  • these researches, Felix Young was looking for Charlotte, to whom he had
  • something to say. For some time, now, he had had something to say to
  • Charlotte, and this evening his sense of the propriety of holding some
  • special conversation with her had reached the motive-point--resolved
  • itself into acute and delightful desire. He wandered through the empty
  • rooms on the large ground-floor of the house, and found her at last in
  • a small apartment denominated, for reasons not immediately apparent, Mr.
  • Wentworth’s “office:” an extremely neat and well-dusted room, with an
  • array of law-books, in time-darkened sheep-skin, on one of the walls; a
  • large map of the United States on the other, flanked on either side by
  • an old steel engraving of one of Raphael’s Madonnas; and on the third
  • several glass cases containing specimens of butterflies and beetles.
  • Charlotte was sitting by a lamp, embroidering a slipper. Felix did not
  • ask for whom the slipper was destined; he saw it was very large.
  • He moved a chair toward her and sat down, smiling as usual, but, at
  • first, not speaking. She watched him, with her needle poised, and with
  • a certain shy, fluttered look which she always wore when he approached
  • her. There was something in Felix’s manner that quickened her modesty,
  • her self-consciousness; if absolute choice had been given her she would
  • have preferred never to find herself alone with him; and in fact,
  • though she thought him a most brilliant, distinguished, and well-meaning
  • person, she had exercised a much larger amount of tremulous tact than
  • he had ever suspected, to circumvent the accident of _tête-à-tête_. Poor
  • Charlotte could have given no account of the matter that would not have
  • seemed unjust both to herself and to her foreign kinsman; she could only
  • have said--or rather, she would never have said it--that she did
  • not like so much gentleman’s society at once. She was not reassured,
  • accordingly, when he began, emphasizing his words with a kind of
  • admiring radiance, “My dear cousin, I am enchanted at finding you
  • alone.”
  • “I am very often alone,” Charlotte observed. Then she quickly added, “I
  • don’t mean I am lonely!”
  • “So clever a woman as you is never lonely,” said Felix. “You have
  • company in your beautiful work.” And he glanced at the big slipper.
  • “I like to work,” declared Charlotte, simply.
  • “So do I!” said her companion. “And I like to idle too. But it is not
  • to idle that I have come in search of you. I want to tell you something
  • very particular.”
  • “Well,” murmured Charlotte; “of course, if you must----”
  • “My dear cousin,” said Felix, “it’s nothing that a young lady may not
  • listen to. At least I suppose it isn’t. But _voyons_; you shall judge. I
  • am terribly in love.”
  • “Well, Felix,” began Miss Wentworth, gravely. But her very gravity
  • appeared to check the development of her phrase.
  • “I am in love with your sister; but in love, Charlotte--in love!” the
  • young man pursued. Charlotte had laid her work in her lap; her hands
  • were tightly folded on top of it; she was staring at the carpet. “In
  • short, I’m in love, dear lady,” said Felix. “Now I want you to help me.”
  • “To help you?” asked Charlotte, with a tremor.
  • “I don’t mean with Gertrude; she and I have a perfect understanding; and
  • oh, how well she understands one! I mean with your father and with the
  • world in general, including Mr. Brand.”
  • “Poor Mr. Brand!” said Charlotte, slowly, but with a simplicity which
  • made it evident to Felix that the young minister had not repeated to
  • Miss Wentworth the talk that had lately occurred between them.
  • “Ah, now, don’t say ‘poor’ Mr. Brand! I don’t pity Mr. Brand at all.
  • But I pity your father a little, and I don’t want to displease him.
  • Therefore, you see, I want you to plead for me. You don’t think me very
  • shabby, eh?”
  • “Shabby?” exclaimed Charlotte softly, for whom Felix represented the
  • most polished and iridescent qualities of mankind.
  • “I don’t mean in my appearance,” rejoined Felix, laughing; for Charlotte
  • was looking at his boots. “I mean in my conduct. You don’t think it’s an
  • abuse of hospitality?”
  • “To--to care for Gertrude?” asked Charlotte.
  • “To have really expressed one’s self. Because I _have_ expressed myself,
  • Charlotte; I must tell you the whole truth--I have! Of course I want to
  • marry her--and here is the difficulty. I held off as long as I could;
  • but she is such a terribly fascinating person! She’s a strange creature,
  • Charlotte; I don’t believe you really know her.” Charlotte took up her
  • tapestry again, and again she laid it down. “I know your father has had
  • higher views,” Felix continued; “and I think you have shared them. You
  • have wanted to marry her to Mr. Brand.”
  • “Oh, no,” said Charlotte, very earnestly. “Mr. Brand has always admired
  • her. But we did not want anything of that kind.”
  • Felix stared. “Surely, marriage was what you proposed.”
  • “Yes; but we didn’t wish to force her.”
  • “_A la bonne heure!_ That’s very unsafe you know. With these arranged
  • marriages there is often the deuce to pay.”
  • “Oh, Felix,” said Charlotte, “we didn’t want to ‘arrange.’”
  • “I am delighted to hear that. Because in such cases--even when the
  • woman is a thoroughly good creature--she can’t help looking for a
  • compensation. A charming fellow comes along--and _voilà!_” Charlotte sat
  • mutely staring at the floor, and Felix presently added, “Do go on with
  • your slipper, I like to see you work.”
  • Charlotte took up her variegated canvas, and began to draw vague blue
  • stitches in a big round rose. “If Gertrude is so--so strange,” she said,
  • “why do you want to marry her?”
  • “Ah, that’s it, dear Charlotte! I like strange women; I always have
  • liked them. Ask Eugenia! And Gertrude is wonderful; she says the most
  • beautiful things!”
  • Charlotte looked at him, almost for the first time, as if her meaning
  • required to be severely pointed. “You have a great influence over her.”
  • “Yes--and no!” said Felix. “I had at first, I think; but now it is six
  • of one and half-a-dozen of the other; it is reciprocal. She affects me
  • strongly--for she _is_ so strong. I don’t believe you know her; it’s a
  • beautiful nature.”
  • “Oh, yes, Felix; I have always thought Gertrude’s nature beautiful.”
  • “Well, if you think so now,” cried the young man, “wait and see! She’s
  • a folded flower. Let me pluck her from the parent tree and you will see
  • her expand. I’m sure you will enjoy it.”
  • “I don’t understand you,” murmured Charlotte. “I _can’t_, Felix.”
  • “Well, you can understand this--that I beg you to say a good word for
  • me to your father. He regards me, I naturally believe, as a very light
  • fellow, a Bohemian, an irregular character. Tell him I am not all this;
  • if I ever was, I have forgotten it. I am fond of pleasure--yes; but of
  • innocent pleasure. Pain is all one; but in pleasure, you know, there are
  • tremendous distinctions. Say to him that Gertrude is a folded flower and
  • that I am a serious man!”
  • Charlotte got up from her chair slowly rolling up her work. “We know you
  • are very kind to everyone, Felix,” she said. “But we are extremely sorry
  • for Mr. Brand.”
  • “Of course you are--you especially! Because,” added Felix hastily, “you
  • are a woman. But I don’t pity him. It ought to be enough for any man
  • that you take an interest in him.”
  • “It is not enough for Mr. Brand,” said Charlotte, simply. And she stood
  • there a moment, as if waiting conscientiously for anything more that
  • Felix might have to say.
  • “Mr. Brand is not so keen about his marriage as he was,” he presently
  • said. “He is afraid of your sister. He begins to think she is wicked.”
  • Charlotte looked at him now with beautiful, appealing eyes--eyes into
  • which he saw the tears rising. “Oh, Felix, Felix,” she cried, “what have
  • you done to her?”
  • “I think she was asleep; I have waked her up!”
  • But Charlotte, apparently, was really crying, she walked straight out
  • of the room. And Felix, standing there and meditating, had the apparent
  • brutality to take satisfaction in her tears.
  • Late that night Gertrude, silent and serious, came to him in the garden;
  • it was a kind of appointment. Gertrude seemed to like appointments.
  • She plucked a handful of heliotrope and stuck it into the front of
  • her dress, but she said nothing. They walked together along one of the
  • paths, and Felix looked at the great, square, hospitable house, massing
  • itself vaguely in the starlight, with all its windows darkened.
  • “I have a little of a bad conscience,” he said. “I oughtn’t to meet you
  • this way till I have got your father’s consent.”
  • Gertrude looked at him for some time. “I don’t understand you.”
  • “You very often say that,” he said. “Considering how little we
  • understand each other, it is a wonder how well we get on!”
  • “We have done nothing but meet since you came here--but meet alone. The
  • first time I ever saw you we were alone,” Gertrude went on. “What is the
  • difference now? Is it because it is at night?”
  • “The difference, Gertrude,” said Felix, stopping in the path, “the
  • difference is that I love you more--more than before!” And then they
  • stood there, talking, in the warm stillness and in front of the closed
  • dark house. “I have been talking to Charlotte--been trying to bespeak
  • her interest with your father. She has a kind of sublime perversity; was
  • ever a woman so bent upon cutting off her own head?”
  • “You are too careful,” said Gertrude; “you are too diplomatic.”
  • “Well,” cried the young man, “I didn’t come here to make anyone
  • unhappy!”
  • Gertrude looked round her awhile in the odorous darkness. “I will do
  • anything you please,” she said.
  • “For instance?” asked Felix, smiling.
  • “I will go away. I will do anything you please.”
  • Felix looked at her in solemn admiration. “Yes, we will go away,” he
  • said. “But we will make peace first.”
  • Gertrude looked about her again, and then she broke out, passionately,
  • “Why do they try to make one feel guilty? Why do they make it so
  • difficult? Why can’t they understand?”
  • “I will make them understand!” said Felix. He drew her hand into his
  • arm, and they wandered about in the garden, talking, for an hour.
  • CHAPTER XII
  • Felix allowed Charlotte time to plead his cause; and then, on the third
  • day, he sought an interview with his uncle. It was in the morning;
  • Mr. Wentworth was in his office; and, on going in, Felix found that
  • Charlotte was at that moment in conference with her father. She had, in
  • fact, been constantly near him since her interview with Felix; she
  • had made up her mind that it was her duty to repeat very literally her
  • cousin’s passionate plea. She had accordingly followed Mr. Wentworth
  • about like a shadow, in order to find him at hand when she should have
  • mustered sufficient composure to speak. For poor Charlotte, in this
  • matter, naturally lacked composure; especially when she meditated upon
  • some of Felix’s intimations. It was not cheerful work, at the best, to
  • keep giving small hammer-taps to the coffin in which one had laid
  • away, for burial, the poor little unacknowledged offspring of one’s own
  • misbehaving heart; and the occupation was not rendered more agreeable
  • by the fact that the ghost of one’s stifled dream had been summoned from
  • the shades by the strange, bold words of a talkative young foreigner.
  • What had Felix meant by saying that Mr. Brand was not so keen? To
  • herself her sister’s justly depressed suitor had shown no sign of
  • faltering. Charlotte trembled all over when she allowed herself to
  • believe for an instant now and then that, privately, Mr. Brand might
  • have faltered; and as it seemed to give more force to Felix’s words to
  • repeat them to her father, she was waiting until she should have taught
  • herself to be very calm. But she had now begun to tell Mr. Wentworth
  • that she was extremely anxious. She was proceeding to develop this idea,
  • to enumerate the objects of her anxiety, when Felix came in.
  • Mr. Wentworth sat there, with his legs crossed, lifting his dry, pure
  • countenance from the Boston _Advertiser_. Felix entered smiling, as if
  • he had something particular to say, and his uncle looked at him as if
  • he both expected and deprecated this event. Felix vividly expressing
  • himself had come to be a formidable figure to his uncle, who had not yet
  • arrived at definite views as to a proper tone. For the first time in
  • his life, as I have said, Mr. Wentworth shirked a responsibility; he
  • earnestly desired that it might not be laid upon him to determine how
  • his nephew’s lighter propositions should be treated. He lived under an
  • apprehension that Felix might yet beguile him into assent to doubtful
  • inductions, and his conscience instructed him that the best form of
  • vigilance was the avoidance of discussion. He hoped that the pleasant
  • episode of his nephew’s visit would pass away without a further lapse of
  • consistency.
  • Felix looked at Charlotte with an air of understanding, and then at Mr.
  • Wentworth, and then at Charlotte again. Mr. Wentworth bent his refined
  • eyebrows upon his nephew and stroked down the first page of the
  • _Advertiser_. “I ought to have brought a bouquet,” said Felix, laughing.
  • “In France they always do.”
  • “We are not in France,” observed Mr. Wentworth, gravely, while Charlotte
  • earnestly gazed at him.
  • “No, luckily, we are not in France, where I am afraid I should have
  • a harder time of it. My dear Charlotte, have you rendered me that
  • delightful service?” And Felix bent toward her as if someone had been
  • presenting him.
  • Charlotte looked at him with almost frightened eyes; and Mr. Wentworth
  • thought this might be the beginning of a discussion. “What is the
  • bouquet for?” he inquired, by way of turning it off.
  • Felix gazed at him, smiling. _“Pour la demande!”_ And then, drawing up
  • a chair, he seated himself, hat in hand, with a kind of conscious
  • solemnity.
  • Presently he turned to Charlotte again. “My good Charlotte, my admirable
  • Charlotte,” he murmured, “you have not played me false--you have not
  • sided against me?”
  • Charlotte got up, trembling extremely, though imperceptibly. “You must
  • speak to my father yourself,” she said. “I think you are clever enough.”
  • But Felix, rising too, begged her to remain. “I can speak better to an
  • audience!” he declared.
  • “I hope it is nothing disagreeable,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “It’s something delightful, for me!” And Felix, laying down his hat,
  • clasped his hands a little between his knees. “My dear uncle,” he said,
  • “I desire, very earnestly, to marry your daughter Gertrude.” Charlotte
  • sank slowly into her chair again, and Mr. Wentworth sat staring, with a
  • light in his face that might have been flashed back from an iceberg.
  • He stared and stared; he said nothing. Felix fell back, with his hands
  • still clasped. “Ah--you don’t like it. I was afraid!” He blushed deeply,
  • and Charlotte noticed it--remarking to herself that it was the first
  • time she had ever seen him blush. She began to blush herself and to
  • reflect that he might be much in love.
  • “This is very abrupt,” said Mr. Wentworth, at last.
  • “Have you never suspected it, dear uncle?” Felix inquired. “Well, that
  • proves how discreet I have been. Yes, I thought you wouldn’t like it.”
  • “It is very serious, Felix,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “You think it’s an abuse of hospitality!” exclaimed Felix, smiling
  • again.
  • “Of hospitality?--an abuse?” his uncle repeated very slowly.
  • “That is what Felix said to me,” said Charlotte, conscientiously.
  • “Of course you think so; don’t defend yourself!” Felix pursued. “It
  • _is_ an abuse, obviously; the most I can claim is that it is perhaps a
  • pardonable one. I simply fell head over heels in love; one can hardly
  • help that. Though you are Gertrude’s progenitor I don’t believe you
  • know how attractive she is. Dear uncle, she contains the elements of a
  • singularly--I may say a strangely--charming woman!”
  • “She has always been to me an object of extreme concern,” said Mr.
  • Wentworth. “We have always desired her happiness.”
  • “Well, here it is!” Felix declared. “I will make her happy. She believes
  • it, too. Now hadn’t you noticed that?”
  • “I had noticed that she was much changed,” Mr. Wentworth declared, in
  • a tone whose unexpressive, unimpassioned quality appeared to Felix to
  • reveal a profundity of opposition. “It may be that she is only becoming
  • what you call a charming woman.”
  • “Gertrude, at heart, is so earnest, so true,” said Charlotte, very
  • softly, fastening her eyes upon her father.
  • “I delight to hear you praise her!” cried Felix.
  • “She has a very peculiar temperament,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “Eh, even that is praise!” Felix rejoined. “I know I am not the man you
  • might have looked for. I have no position and no fortune; I can give
  • Gertrude no place in the world. A place in the world--that’s what she
  • ought to have; that would bring her out.”
  • “A place to do her duty!” remarked Mr. Wentworth.
  • “Ah, how charmingly she does it--her duty!” Felix exclaimed, with a
  • radiant face. “What an exquisite conception she has of it! But she comes
  • honestly by that, dear uncle.” Mr. Wentworth and Charlotte both looked
  • at him as if they were watching a greyhound doubling. “Of course with
  • me she will hide her light under a bushel,” he continued; “I being the
  • bushel! Now I know you like me--you have certainly proved it. But you
  • think I am frivolous and penniless and shabby! Granted--granted--a
  • thousand times granted. I have been a loose fish--a fiddler, a painter,
  • an actor. But there is this to be said: In the first place, I fancy
  • you exaggerate; you lend me qualities I haven’t had. I have been a
  • Bohemian--yes; but in Bohemia I always passed for a gentleman. I wish
  • you could see some of my old _camarades_--they would tell you! It
  • was the liberty I liked, but not the opportunities! My sins were all
  • peccadilloes; I always respected my neighbor’s property--my neighbor’s
  • wife. Do you see, dear uncle?” Mr. Wentworth ought to have seen; his
  • cold blue eyes were intently fixed. “And then, _c’est fini!_ It’s all
  • over. _Je me range_. I have settled down to a jog-trot. I find I can
  • earn my living--a very fair one--by going about the world and painting
  • bad portraits. It’s not a glorious profession, but it is a perfectly
  • respectable one. You won’t deny that, eh? Going about the world, I say?
  • I must not deny that, for that I am afraid I shall always do--in quest
  • of agreeable sitters. When I say agreeable, I mean susceptible of
  • delicate flattery and prompt of payment. Gertrude declares she is
  • willing to share my wanderings and help to pose my models. She even
  • thinks it will be charming; and that brings me to my third point.
  • Gertrude likes me. Encourage her a little and she will tell you so.”
  • Felix’s tongue obviously moved much faster than the imagination of his
  • auditors; his eloquence, like the rocking of a boat in a deep, smooth
  • lake, made long eddies of silence. And he seemed to be pleading and
  • chattering still, with his brightly eager smile, his uplifted eyebrows,
  • his expressive mouth, after he had ceased speaking, and while, with his
  • glance quickly turning from the father to the daughter, he sat waiting
  • for the effect of his appeal. “It is not your want of means,” said Mr.
  • Wentworth, after a period of severe reticence.
  • “Now it’s delightful of you to say that! Only don’t say it’s my want of
  • character. Because I have a character--I assure you I have; a small one,
  • a little slip of a thing, but still something tangible.”
  • “Ought you not to tell Felix that it is Mr. Brand, father?” Charlotte
  • asked, with infinite mildness.
  • “It is not only Mr. Brand,” Mr. Wentworth solemnly declared. And he
  • looked at his knee for a long time. “It is difficult to explain,” he
  • said. He wished, evidently, to be very just. “It rests on moral grounds,
  • as Mr. Brand says. It is the question whether it is the best thing for
  • Gertrude.”
  • “What is better--what is better, dear uncle?” Felix rejoined urgently,
  • rising in his urgency and standing before Mr. Wentworth. His uncle had
  • been looking at his knee; but when Felix moved he transferred his gaze
  • to the handle of the door which faced him. “It is usually a fairly good
  • thing for a girl to marry the man she loves!” cried Felix.
  • While he spoke, Mr. Wentworth saw the handle of the door begin to turn;
  • the door opened and remained slightly ajar, until Felix had delivered
  • himself of the cheerful axiom just quoted. Then it opened altogether
  • and Gertrude stood there. She looked excited; there was a spark in her
  • sweet, dull eyes. She came in slowly, but with an air of resolution,
  • and, closing the door softly, looked round at the three persons present.
  • Felix went to her with tender gallantry, holding out his hand, and
  • Charlotte made a place for her on the sofa. But Gertrude put her hands
  • behind her and made no motion to sit down.
  • “We are talking of you!” said Felix.
  • “I know it,” she answered. “That’s why I came.” And she fastened her
  • eyes on her father, who returned her gaze very fixedly. In his own cold
  • blue eyes there was a kind of pleading, reasoning light.
  • “It is better you should be present,” said Mr. Wentworth. “We are
  • discussing your future.”
  • “Why discuss it?” asked Gertrude. “Leave it to me.”
  • “That is, to me!” cried Felix.
  • “I leave it, in the last resort, to a greater wisdom than ours,” said
  • the old man.
  • Felix rubbed his forehead gently. “But _en attendant_ the last resort,
  • your father lacks confidence,” he said to Gertrude.
  • “Haven’t you confidence in Felix?” Gertrude was frowning; there was
  • something about her that her father and Charlotte had never seen.
  • Charlotte got up and came to her, as if to put her arm round her; but
  • suddenly, she seemed afraid to touch her.
  • Mr. Wentworth, however, was not afraid. “I have had more confidence in
  • Felix than in you,” he said.
  • “Yes, you have never had confidence in me--never, never! I don’t know
  • why.”
  • “Oh sister, sister!” murmured Charlotte.
  • “You have always needed advice,” Mr. Wentworth declared. “You have had a
  • difficult temperament.”
  • “Why do you call it difficult? It might have been easy, if you had
  • allowed it. You wouldn’t let me be natural. I don’t know what you wanted
  • to make of me. Mr. Brand was the worst.”
  • Charlotte at last took hold of her sister. She laid her two hands upon
  • Gertrude’s arm. “He cares so much for you,” she almost whispered.
  • Gertrude looked at her intently an instant; then kissed her. “No, he
  • does not,” she said.
  • “I have never seen you so passionate,” observed Mr. Wentworth, with an
  • air of indignation mitigated by high principles.
  • “I am sorry if I offend you,” said Gertrude.
  • “You offend me, but I don’t think you are sorry.”
  • “Yes, father, she is sorry,” said Charlotte.
  • “I would even go further, dear uncle,” Felix interposed. “I would
  • question whether she really offends you. How can she offend you?”
  • To this Mr. Wentworth made no immediate answer. Then, in a moment, “She
  • has not profited as we hoped.”
  • “Profited? _Ah voilà!_” Felix exclaimed.
  • Gertrude was very pale; she stood looking down. “I have told Felix I
  • would go away with him,” she presently said.
  • “Ah, you have said some admirable things!” cried the young man.
  • “Go away, sister?” asked Charlotte.
  • “Away--away; to some strange country.”
  • “That is to frighten you,” said Felix, smiling at Charlotte.
  • “To--what do you call it?” asked Gertrude, turning an instant to Felix.
  • “To Bohemia.”
  • “Do you propose to dispense with preliminaries?” asked Mr. Wentworth,
  • getting up.
  • “Dear uncle, _vous plaisantez!_” cried Felix. “It seems to me that these
  • are preliminaries.”
  • Gertrude turned to her father. “I _have_ profited,” she said. “You
  • wanted to form my character. Well, my character is formed--for my age.
  • I know what I want; I have chosen. I am determined to marry this
  • gentleman.”
  • “You had better consent, sir,” said Felix very gently.
  • “Yes, sir, you had better consent,” added a very different voice.
  • Charlotte gave a little jump, and the others turned to the direction
  • from which it had come. It was the voice of Mr. Brand, who had stepped
  • through the long window which stood open to the piazza. He stood patting
  • his forehead with his pocket-handkerchief; he was very much flushed; his
  • face wore a singular expression.
  • “Yes, sir, you had better consent,” Mr. Brand repeated, coming forward.
  • “I know what Miss Gertrude means.”
  • “My dear friend!” murmured Felix, laying his hand caressingly on the
  • young minister’s arm.
  • Mr. Brand looked at him; then at Mr. Wentworth; lastly at Gertrude. He
  • did not look at Charlotte. But Charlotte’s earnest eyes were fastened
  • to his own countenance; they were asking an immense question of it.
  • The answer to this question could not come all at once; but some of the
  • elements of it were there. It was one of the elements of it that Mr.
  • Brand was very red, that he held his head very high, that he had a
  • bright, excited eye and an air of embarrassed boldness--the air of a
  • man who has taken a resolve, in the execution of which he apprehends
  • the failure, not of his moral, but of his personal, resources. Charlotte
  • thought he looked very grand; and it is incontestable that Mr. Brand
  • felt very grand. This, in fact, was the grandest moment of his life;
  • and it was natural that such a moment should contain opportunities of
  • awkwardness for a large, stout, modest young man.
  • “Come in, sir,” said Mr. Wentworth, with an angular wave of his hand.
  • “It is very proper that you should be present.”
  • “I know what you are talking about,” Mr. Brand rejoined. “I heard what
  • your nephew said.”
  • “And he heard what you said!” exclaimed Felix, patting him again on the
  • arm.
  • “I am not sure that I understood,” said Mr. Wentworth, who had
  • angularity in his voice as well as in his gestures.
  • Gertrude had been looking hard at her former suitor. She had been
  • puzzled, like her sister; but her imagination moved more quickly than
  • Charlotte’s. “Mr. Brand asked you to let Felix take me away,” she said
  • to her father.
  • The young minister gave her a strange look. “It is not because I don’t
  • want to see you any more,” he declared, in a tone intended as it were
  • for publicity.
  • “I shouldn’t think you would want to see me any more,” Gertrude
  • answered, gently.
  • Mr. Wentworth stood staring. “Isn’t this rather a change, sir?” he
  • inquired.
  • “Yes, sir.” And Mr. Brand looked anywhere; only still not at Charlotte.
  • “Yes, sir,” he repeated. And he held his handkerchief a few moments to
  • his lips.
  • “Where are our moral grounds?” demanded Mr. Wentworth, who had always
  • thought Mr. Brand would be just the thing for a younger daughter with a
  • peculiar temperament.
  • “It is sometimes very moral to change, you know,” suggested Felix.
  • Charlotte had softly left her sister’s side. She had edged gently toward
  • her father, and now her hand found its way into his arm. Mr. Wentworth
  • had folded up the _Advertiser_ into a surprisingly small compass, and,
  • holding the roll with one hand, he earnestly clasped it with the other.
  • Mr. Brand was looking at him; and yet, though Charlotte was so near, his
  • eyes failed to meet her own. Gertrude watched her sister.
  • “It is better not to speak of change,” said Mr. Brand. “In one sense
  • there is no change. There was something I desired--something I asked of
  • you; I desire something still--I ask it of you.” And he paused a moment;
  • Mr. Wentworth looked bewildered. “I should like, in my ministerial
  • capacity, to unite this young couple.”
  • Gertrude, watching her sister, saw Charlotte flushing intensely, and Mr.
  • Wentworth felt her pressing upon his arm. “Heavenly Powers!” murmured
  • Mr. Wentworth. And it was the nearest approach to profanity he had ever
  • made.
  • “That is very nice; that is very handsome!” Felix exclaimed.
  • “I don’t understand,” said Mr. Wentworth; though it was plain that
  • everyone else did.
  • “That is very beautiful, Mr. Brand,” said Gertrude, emulating Felix.
  • “I should like to marry you. It will give me great pleasure.”
  • “As Gertrude says, it’s a beautiful idea,” said Felix.
  • Felix was smiling, but Mr. Brand was not even trying to. He himself
  • treated his proposition very seriously. “I have thought of it, and I
  • should like to do it,” he affirmed.
  • Charlotte, meanwhile, was staring with expanded eyes. Her imagination,
  • as I have said, was not so rapid as her sister’s, but now it had taken
  • several little jumps. “Father,” she murmured, “consent!”
  • Mr. Brand heard her; he looked away. Mr. Wentworth, evidently, had no
  • imagination at all. “I have always thought,” he began, slowly, “that
  • Gertrude’s character required a special line of development.”
  • “Father,” repeated Charlotte, _“consent.”_
  • Then, at last, Mr. Brand looked at her. Her father felt her leaning more
  • heavily upon his folded arm than she had ever done before; and this,
  • with a certain sweet faintness in her voice, made him wonder what was
  • the matter. He looked down at her and saw the encounter of her gaze with
  • the young theologian’s; but even this told him nothing, and he continued
  • to be bewildered. Nevertheless, “I consent,” he said at last, “since Mr.
  • Brand recommends it.”
  • “I should like to perform the ceremony very soon,” observed Mr. Brand,
  • with a sort of solemn simplicity.
  • “Come, come, that’s charming!” cried Felix, profanely.
  • Mr. Wentworth sank into his chair. “Doubtless, when you understand it,”
  • he said, with a certain judicial asperity.
  • Gertrude went to her sister and led her away, and Felix having passed
  • his arm into Mr. Brand’s and stepped out of the long window with him,
  • the old man was left sitting there in unillumined perplexity.
  • Felix did no work that day. In the afternoon, with Gertrude, he got into
  • one of the boats and floated about with idly-dipping oars. They talked a
  • good deal of Mr. Brand--though not exclusively.
  • “That was a fine stroke,” said Felix. “It was really heroic.”
  • Gertrude sat musing, with her eyes upon the ripples. “That was what he
  • wanted to be; he wanted to do something fine.”
  • “He won’t be comfortable till he has married us,” said Felix. “So much
  • the better.”
  • “He wanted to be magnanimous; he wanted to have a fine moral pleasure.
  • I know him so well,” Gertrude went on. Felix looked at her; she spoke
  • slowly, gazing at the clear water. “He thought of it a great deal, night
  • and day. He thought it would be beautiful. At last he made up his mind
  • that it was his duty, his duty to do just that--nothing less than that.
  • He felt exalted; he felt sublime. That’s how he likes to feel. It is
  • better for him than if I had listened to him.”
  • “It’s better for me,” smiled Felix. “But do you know, as regards the
  • sacrifice, that I don’t believe he admired you when this decision was
  • taken quite so much as he had done a fortnight before?”
  • “He never admired me. He admires Charlotte; he pitied me. I know him so
  • well.”
  • “Well, then, he didn’t pity you so much.”
  • Gertrude looked at Felix a little, smiling. “You shouldn’t permit
  • yourself,” she said, “to diminish the splendor of his action. He admires
  • Charlotte,” she repeated.
  • “That’s capital!” said Felix laughingly, and dipping his oars. I cannot
  • say exactly to which member of Gertrude’s phrase he alluded; but he
  • dipped his oars again, and they kept floating about.
  • Neither Felix nor his sister, on that day, was present at Mr.
  • Wentworth’s at the evening repast. The two occupants of the chalet dined
  • together, and the young man informed his companion that his marriage was
  • now an assured fact. Eugenia congratulated him, and replied that if he
  • were as reasonable a husband as he had been, on the whole, a brother,
  • his wife would have nothing to complain of.
  • Felix looked at her a moment, smiling. “I hope,” he said, “not to be
  • thrown back on my reason.”
  • “It is very true,” Eugenia rejoined, “that one’s reason is dismally
  • flat. It’s a bed with the mattress removed.”
  • But the brother and sister, later in the evening, crossed over to
  • the larger house, the Baroness desiring to compliment her prospective
  • sister-in-law. They found the usual circle upon the piazza, with the
  • exception of Clifford Wentworth and Lizzie Acton; and as everyone stood
  • up as usual to welcome the Baroness, Eugenia had an admiring audience
  • for her compliment to Gertrude.
  • Robert Acton stood on the edge of the piazza, leaning against one of
  • the white columns, so that he found himself next to Eugenia while she
  • acquitted herself of a neat little discourse of congratulation.
  • “I shall be so glad to know you better,” she said; “I have seen so much
  • less of you than I should have liked. Naturally; now I see the reason
  • why! You will love me a little, won’t you? I think I may say I gain
  • on being known.” And terminating these observations with the softest
  • cadence of her voice, the Baroness imprinted a sort of grand official
  • kiss upon Gertrude’s forehead.
  • Increased familiarity had not, to Gertrude’s imagination, diminished
  • the mysterious impressiveness of Eugenia’s personality, and she felt
  • flattered and transported by this little ceremony. Robert Acton
  • also seemed to admire it, as he admired so many of the gracious
  • manifestations of Madame Münster’s wit.
  • They had the privilege of making him restless, and on this occasion he
  • walked away, suddenly, with his hands in his pockets, and then came back
  • and leaned against his column. Eugenia was now complimenting her uncle
  • upon his daughter’s engagement, and Mr. Wentworth was listening with his
  • usual plain yet refined politeness. It is to be supposed that by this
  • time his perception of the mutual relations of the young people who
  • surrounded him had become more acute; but he still took the matter very
  • seriously, and he was not at all exhilarated.
  • “Felix will make her a good husband,” said Eugenia. “He will be a
  • charming companion; he has a great quality--indestructible gaiety.”
  • “You think that’s a great quality?” asked the old man.
  • Eugenia meditated, with her eyes upon his. “You think one gets tired of
  • it, eh?”
  • “I don’t know that I am prepared to say that,” said Mr. Wentworth.
  • “Well, we will say, then, that it is tiresome for others but delightful
  • for one’s self. A woman’s husband, you know, is supposed to be her
  • second self; so that, for Felix and Gertrude, gaiety will be a common
  • property.”
  • “Gertrude was always very gay,” said Mr. Wentworth. He was trying to
  • follow this argument.
  • Robert Acton took his hands out of his pockets and came a little nearer
  • to the Baroness. “You say you gain by being known,” he said. “One
  • certainly gains by knowing you.”
  • “What have _you_ gained?” asked Eugenia.
  • “An immense amount of wisdom.”
  • “That’s a questionable advantage for a man who was already so wise!”
  • Acton shook his head. “No, I was a great fool before I knew you!”
  • “And being a fool you made my acquaintance? You are very complimentary.”
  • “Let me keep it up,” said Acton, laughing. “I hope, for our pleasure,
  • that your brother’s marriage will detain you.”
  • “Why should I stop for my brother’s marriage when I would not stop for
  • my own?” asked the Baroness.
  • “Why shouldn’t you stop in either case, now that, as you say, you have
  • dissolved that mechanical tie that bound you to Europe?”
  • The Baroness looked at him a moment. “As I say? You look as if you
  • doubted it.”
  • “Ah,” said Acton, returning her glance, “that is a remnant of my old
  • folly! We have other attractions,” he added. “We are to have another
  • marriage.”
  • But she seemed not to hear him; she was looking at him still. “My word
  • was never doubted before,” she said.
  • “We are to have another marriage,” Acton repeated, smiling.
  • Then she appeared to understand. “Another marriage?” And she looked at
  • the others. Felix was chattering to Gertrude; Charlotte, at a distance,
  • was watching them; and Mr. Brand, in quite another quarter, was turning
  • his back to them, and, with his hands under his coat-tails and his large
  • head on one side, was looking at the small, tender crescent of a young
  • moon. “It ought to be Mr. Brand and Charlotte,” said Eugenia, “but it
  • doesn’t look like it.”
  • “There,” Acton answered, “you must judge just now by contraries. There
  • is more than there looks to be. I expect that combination one of these
  • days; but that is not what I meant.”
  • “Well,” said the Baroness, “I never guess my own lovers; so I can’t
  • guess other people’s.”
  • Acton gave a loud laugh, and he was about to add a rejoinder when Mr.
  • Wentworth approached his niece. “You will be interested to hear,” the
  • old man said, with a momentary aspiration toward jocosity, “of another
  • matrimonial venture in our little circle.”
  • “I was just telling the Baroness,” Acton observed.
  • “Mr. Acton was apparently about to announce his own engagement,” said
  • Eugenia.
  • Mr. Wentworth’s jocosity increased. “It is not exactly that; but it
  • is in the family. Clifford, hearing this morning that Mr. Brand had
  • expressed a desire to tie the nuptial knot for his sister, took it into
  • his head to arrange that, while his hand was in, our good friend should
  • perform a like ceremony for himself and Lizzie Acton.”
  • The Baroness threw back her head and smiled at her uncle; then turning,
  • with an intenser radiance, to Robert Acton, “I am certainly very stupid
  • not to have thought of that,” she said. Acton looked down at his
  • boots, as if he thought he had perhaps reached the limits of legitimate
  • experimentation, and for a moment Eugenia said nothing more. It had
  • been, in fact, a sharp knock, and she needed to recover herself. This
  • was done, however, promptly enough. “Where are the young people?” she
  • asked.
  • “They are spending the evening with my mother.”
  • “Is not the thing very sudden?”
  • Acton looked up. “Extremely sudden. There had been a tacit
  • understanding; but within a day or two Clifford appears to have received
  • some mysterious impulse to precipitate the affair.”
  • “The impulse,” said the Baroness, “was the charms of your very pretty
  • sister.”
  • “But my sister’s charms were an old story; he had always known her.”
  • Acton had begun to experiment again.
  • Here, however, it was evident the Baroness would not help him. “Ah, one
  • can’t say! Clifford is very young; but he is a nice boy.”
  • “He’s a likeable sort of boy, and he will be a rich man.” This was
  • Acton’s last experiment. Madame Münster turned away.
  • She made but a short visit and Felix took her home. In her little
  • drawing-room she went almost straight to the mirror over the
  • chimney-piece, and, with a candle uplifted, stood looking into it. “I
  • shall not wait for your marriage,” she said to her brother. “Tomorrow my
  • maid shall pack up.”
  • “My dear sister,” Felix exclaimed, “we are to be married immediately!
  • Mr. Brand is too uncomfortable.”
  • But Eugenia, turning and still holding her candle aloft, only looked
  • about the little sitting-room at her gimcracks and curtains and
  • cushions. “My maid shall pack up,” she repeated. “_Bonté divine_, what
  • rubbish! I feel like a strolling actress; these are my ‘properties.’”
  • “Is the play over, Eugenia?” asked Felix.
  • She gave him a sharp glance. “I have spoken my part.”
  • “With great applause!” said her brother.
  • “Oh, applause--applause!” she murmured. And she gathered up two or three
  • of her dispersed draperies. She glanced at the beautiful brocade, and
  • then, “I don’t see how I can have endured it!” she said.
  • “Endure it a little longer. Come to my wedding.”
  • “Thank you; that’s your affair. My affairs are elsewhere.”
  • “Where are you going?”
  • “To Germany--by the first ship.”
  • “You have decided not to marry Mr. Acton?”
  • “I have refused him,” said Eugenia.
  • Her brother looked at her in silence. “I am sorry,” he rejoined at last.
  • “But I was very discreet, as you asked me to be. I said nothing.”
  • “Please continue, then, not to allude to the matter,” said Eugenia.
  • Felix inclined himself gravely. “You shall be obeyed. But your position
  • in Germany?” he pursued.
  • “Please to make no observations upon it.”
  • “I was only going to say that I supposed it was altered.”
  • “You are mistaken.”
  • “But I thought you had signed----”
  • “I have not signed!” said the Baroness.
  • Felix urged her no further, and it was arranged that he should
  • immediately assist her to embark.
  • Mr. Brand was indeed, it appeared, very impatient to consummate his
  • sacrifice and deliver the nuptial benediction which would set it off so
  • handsomely; but Eugenia’s impatience to withdraw from a country in which
  • she had not found the fortune she had come to seek was even less to be
  • mistaken. It is true she had not made any very various exertion; but
  • she appeared to feel justified in generalizing--in deciding that the
  • conditions of action on this provincial continent were not favorable
  • to really superior women. The elder world was, after all, their natural
  • field. The unembarrassed directness with which she proceeded to
  • apply these intelligent conclusions appeared to the little circle of
  • spectators who have figured in our narrative but the supreme exhibition
  • of a character to which the experience of life had imparted an
  • inimitable pliancy. It had a distinct effect upon Robert Acton, who, for
  • the two days preceding her departure, was a very restless and irritated
  • mortal. She passed her last evening at her uncle’s, where she had never
  • been more charming; and in parting with Clifford Wentworth’s affianced
  • bride she drew from her own finger a curious old ring and presented it
  • to her with the prettiest speech and kiss. Gertrude, who as an affianced
  • bride was also indebted to her gracious bounty, admired this little
  • incident extremely, and Robert Acton almost wondered whether it did not
  • give him the right, as Lizzie’s brother and guardian, to offer in return
  • a handsome present to the Baroness. It would have made him extremely
  • happy to be able to offer a handsome present to the Baroness; but he
  • abstained from this expression of his sentiments, and they were in
  • consequence, at the very last, by so much the less comfortable. It was
  • almost at the very last that he saw her--late the night before she went
  • to Boston to embark.
  • “For myself, I wish you might have stayed,” he said. “But not for your
  • own sake.”
  • “I don’t make so many differences,” said the Baroness. “I am simply
  • sorry to be going.”
  • “That’s a much deeper difference than mine,” Acton declared; “for you
  • mean you are simply glad!”
  • Felix parted with her on the deck of the ship. “We shall often meet over
  • there,” he said.
  • “I don’t know,” she answered. “Europe seems to me much larger than
  • America.”
  • Mr. Brand, of course, in the days that immediately followed, was not the
  • only impatient spirit; but it may be said that of all the young spirits
  • interested in the event none rose more eagerly to the level of the
  • occasion. Gertrude left her father’s house with Felix Young; they were
  • imperturbably happy and they went far away. Clifford and his young wife
  • sought their felicity in a narrower circle, and the latter’s influence
  • upon her husband was such as to justify, strikingly, that theory of the
  • elevating effect of easy intercourse with clever women which Felix had
  • propounded to Mr. Wentworth. Gertrude was for a good while a distant
  • figure, but she came back when Charlotte married Mr. Brand. She was
  • present at the wedding feast, where Felix’s gaiety confessed to no
  • change. Then she disappeared, and the echo of a gaiety of her own,
  • mingled with that of her husband, often came back to the home of her
  • earlier years. Mr. Wentworth at last found himself listening for it;
  • and Robert Acton, after his mother’s death, married a particularly nice
  • young girl.
  • The End
  • End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Europeans, by Henry James
  • *** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE EUROPEANS ***
  • ***** This file should be named 179-0.txt or 179-0.zip ***** This and
  • all associated files of various formats will be found in: http://www.gutenberg.org/1/7/179/
  • Produced by An Anonymous Volunteer and David Widger
  • Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will be
  • renamed.
  • Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no one
  • owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and
  • you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission
  • and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in
  • the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and
  • distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the
  • PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a
  • registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks,
  • unless you receive specific permission. If you do not charge anything
  • for copies of this eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You
  • may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
  • works, reports, performances and research. They may be modified and
  • printed and given away--you may do practically ANYTHING with public
  • domain eBooks. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
  • especially commercial redistribution.
  • *** START: FULL LICENSE ***
  • THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU
  • DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
  • To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
  • distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
  • (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
  • Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
  • http://gutenberg.org/license).
  • Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works
  • 1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree
  • to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
  • (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the
  • terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all
  • copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
  • If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
  • terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
  • entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
  • 1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used
  • on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree
  • to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that
  • you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works even without
  • complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C
  • below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help
  • preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
  • See paragraph 1.E below.
  • 1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation”
  • or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in
  • the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
  • individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you
  • are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent
  • you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating
  • derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project
  • Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the
  • Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic
  • works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with
  • the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name
  • associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this
  • agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached
  • full Project Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with
  • others.
  • 1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
  • what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
  • a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
  • the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
  • before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing
  • or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
  • Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
  • the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
  • States.
  • 1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
  • 1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
  • access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
  • whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
  • phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project
  • Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
  • copied or distributed:
  • This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost
  • no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use
  • it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
  • eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org
  • 1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
  • from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
  • posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
  • and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
  • or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with
  • the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work,
  • you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through
  • 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
  • with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
  • must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
  • terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
  • to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
  • permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
  • 1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
  • work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
  • 1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute
  • this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
  • prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
  • active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm License.
  • 1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
  • compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
  • word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
  • distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other
  • than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
  • version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
  • (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
  • to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
  • of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
  • Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full
  • Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
  • 1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
  • performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
  • unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
  • 1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access
  • to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided that
  • - You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
  • you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
  • owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
  • has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
  • must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
  • prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
  • returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
  • sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
  • address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to
  • the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
  • - You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
  • does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
  • License. You must require such a user to return or
  • destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
  • and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
  • Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • - You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
  • electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
  • of receipt of the work.
  • - You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
  • 1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
  • electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
  • in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from both the
  • Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael Hart, the
  • owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as
  • set forth in Section 3 below.
  • 1.F.
  • 1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
  • effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
  • public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm collection.
  • Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, and the
  • medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but
  • not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription
  • errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a
  • defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer
  • codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.
  • 1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
  • of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
  • Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
  • Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
  • Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
  • liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees.
  • YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY,
  • BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN
  • PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND
  • ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR
  • ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
  • EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.
  • 1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect
  • in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive
  • a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written
  • explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received
  • the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your
  • written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the
  • defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
  • refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
  • providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
  • receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
  • is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
  • opportunities to fix the problem.
  • 1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
  • in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’ WITH NO OTHER
  • WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
  • WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
  • 1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
  • warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
  • If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
  • law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
  • interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
  • the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
  • provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
  • 1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation,
  • the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
  • providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
  • with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
  • promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
  • harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
  • that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
  • or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
  • work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
  • Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
  • Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
  • Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
  • electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
  • including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
  • because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
  • people in all walks of life.
  • Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
  • assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm’s
  • goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will remain
  • freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
  • permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. To
  • learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and
  • how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the
  • Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
  • Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation
  • The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
  • 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
  • of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
  • Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number
  • is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
  • http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
  • Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
  • permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.
  • The Foundation’s principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
  • Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
  • throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
  • 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887,
  • email business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
  • information can be found at the Foundation’s web site and official page
  • at http://pglaf.org
  • For additional contact information: Dr. Gregory B. Newby
  • Chief Executive and Director
  • gbnewby@pglaf.org
  • Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
  • Archive Foundation
  • Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide spread
  • public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing
  • the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely
  • distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest array
  • of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to
  • $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with
  • the IRS.
  • The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
  • charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
  • States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
  • considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
  • with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
  • where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
  • DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
  • visit http://pglaf.org
  • While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
  • have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
  • against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
  • approach us with offers to donate.
  • International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any
  • statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside
  • the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
  • Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
  • methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways
  • including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate,
  • please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
  • Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
  • works.
  • Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
  • concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
  • with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
  • Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
  • Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
  • editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. unless
  • a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks
  • in compliance with any particular paper edition.
  • Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
  • http://www.gutenberg.org
  • This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, including
  • how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
  • Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to
  • our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.